Romania. Landscape and Tourist Attractiveness - Favourability and Restrictivenes

STAVROPOL STATE AGRARIAN UNIVERSITY

ФГБОУ ВПО «СТАВРОПОЛЬСКИЙ ГОСУДАРСТВЕННЫЙ

АГРАРНЫЙ УНИВЕРСИТЕТ»

Faculty of Social and Cultural Service and Tourism

Факультет социально-культурного сервиса и туризма

Sustainable Development

of Tourism Market:

International Practices

and Russian Experience

Устойчивое развитие

туристического рынка:

международная практика

и опыт России

Book of proceedings

of III International conference

Сборник статей

III Международной

научно-практической конференции

Stavropol, 2015

Ставрополь, 2015

2

CO-ORGANIZERS:

1. Stavropol State Agrarian University, Russia

2. Institute of Agricultural Economics, Belgrade, Republic of Serbia

3. Slovak University of Agriculture in Nitra, Slovak Republic

4. Institute of Hospitality Management in Prague, Czech Republic

5. Utena University of Applied Science, Lithuania

6. Szent Istvan University Gödöllő, Hungary

7. Moscow University of Finance and Law, Russia

8. Moscow University of Public Administration, Russia

9. Center for Studies and Economic Research, Petroleum and Gas University of Ploiesti, Romania

10. University of the Balearic Islands, Spain

11. SkyBusiness, Spain

CHAIRMAN:

VLADIMIR TRUKHACHEV – Rector, Stavropol State Agrarian University, Professor, Corresponding Member

of the Russian Academy of Agricultural Sciences

ASSOCIATE CHAIRMEN:

DRAGO CVIJANOVIĆ – Institute of Agricultural Economics, Belgrade, Serbia

ANNA BANDLEROVA – Dean, Faculty of EU Studies and Regional Development, Slovak University of

Agriculture in Nitra, Slovakia

JAN HAN – Vice-rector for Research, Institute of Hospitality Management in Prague, Czech Republic

HENRIETTA NAGY – Vice-dean for International Relations, Institute of Regional Economics and Rural

Development, Szent Istvan University, Hungary.

MARIAN ZAHARIA – Director, Center for Studies and Economic Research, Petroleum-Gas University of

Ploiesti, Romania

BARTOLOME DEYA TORTELLA – Dean, Faculty of Tourism, University of the Balearic Islands, Spain

MEMBERS:

ALEXANDER TRUKHACHEV – Head of Department of Social and Cultural Service and Tourism, Stavropol

State Agrarian University, Russia

ANNA IVOLGA – Vice-Dean for Research, Faculty of Social and Cultural Service and Tourism, Stavropol State

Agrarian University, Russia

KATHLEEN ZABELINA – Director, Business School of the Moscow University of Finance and Law, Russia

VASILY EROKHIN – Vice-rector for Research, Moscow University of Public Administration, Russia

DOREL DUSMANESCU – Associate Professor, Petroleum-Gas University of Ploiesti, Romania

JEAN-VASILE ANDREI – Assistant professor, Economics and Business Administration Department, Petroleum-

Gas University of Ploiesti, Romania

MONIKA KLÍMOVÁ – Secretary, Department of Tourism Institute of Hospitality Management Prague Czech

Republic

ANTONIO REUS – Professor, Partner, SkyBusiness, Spain

The book of proceedings includes the papers concerned with the problems of tourist and service industry

and their influence on the related sectors. Modern peculiarities of tourist industry in the conditions of globalization;

role of tourism in sustainable rural development: European experience and its implementation in Russia;

opportunities of innovation-driven growth of Russia’s economy by means of tourism; modern tendencies in

management of tourist enterprises and attractions; information technologies in tourism and service; social and

economic responsibility of tourism industry in relation with sustainable development.

The book includes results of researches and practical investigations of authors from Russia, Romania,

Republic of Serbia, Hungary, Lithuania, Italy, Spain, and Poland

3

СО-ОРГАНИЗАТОРЫ:

1. Ставропольский государственный аграрный университет, Россия

2. Институт аграрной экономики, Республика Сербия

3. Словацкий аграрный университет, Словакия

4. Институт гостиничного менеджмента, Чехия

5. Утенский университет прикладных наук, Литва

6. Университет Жент Иштван, Венгрия

7. Московский финансово-юридический университет МФЮА, Россия

8. Московский университет государственного управления МУГУ, Россия

9. Центр изучения и экономических исследований, Нефтегазовый университет Плоешти, Румыния

10. Университет Балеарских островов, Испания

11. SkyBusiness, Испания

ПРЕДСЕДАТЕЛЬ ОРГКОМИТЕТА:

ТРУХАЧЕВ В.И. – Ректор, Ставропольский государственный аграрный университет, профессор, член-

корреспондент РАСХН

ЗАМЕСТИТЕЛИ ПРЕДСЕДАТЕЛЯ ОРГКОМИТЕТА:

ЦВИЙАНОВИЧ Д. –Институт аграрной экономики, Республика Сербия

БАНДЛЕРОВА А. – Декан, Факультет Европейских наук и регионального развития, Словацкий аграрный

университет, Словакия

ГАН Я. – Проректор по научной работе, Институт гостиничного менеджмента, Чехия

НАГИ Г. – Заместитель декана по международным связям, Институт региональной экономики и

сельского развития, Университет Жент Иштван, Венгрия.

ЗАХАРИЯ М. – Директор, Центр изучения и экономических исследований, Нефтегазовый университет

Плоешти, Румыния

ТОРТЕЛЛА Б.Д. – Декан, Факультет туризма, Университет Балеарских островов, Испания

ЧЛЕНЫ ОРГКОМИТЕТА:

ТРУХАЧЕВ А.В. – Заведующий кафедрой социально-культурного сервиса и туризма, Ставропольский

государственный аграрный университет, Россия

ИВОЛГА А.Г. – Заместитель декана по научной работе, Факультет социально-культурного сервиса и

туризма, Ставропольский государственный аграрный университет, Россия

ЗАБЕЛИНА К.М. – Директор, Бизнес-школа, Московский финансово-юридический университет МФЮА,

Россия

ЕРОХИН В.Л. – Проректор по научной работе, Московский университет государственного управления

МУГУ, Россия

ДУСМАНЕСКУ Д. – Ассистент профессора, Нефтегазовый университет Плоешти, Румыния

АНДРЕЙ Ж.-В. – Ассистент профессора, Кафедра экономики и бизнес-администрирования,

Нефтегазовый университет Плоешти, Румыния

КЛИМОВА М. – Секретарь, Департамент туризма, Институт гостиничного менеджмента, Чехия

РЕУС А. – Профессор, Партнер, SkyBusiness, Испания

В сборнике опубликованы статьи, в которых рассматриваются проблемы развития отрасли туризма

и сервиса, а также влияние их на смежные отрасли. Современные особенности развития туристской отрасли

в условиях глобализации, роль туризма в устойчивом развитии сельской местности: Европейский опыт и

возможности его применения в России, возможности инновационного развития российской экономики за

счет туризма, современные тенденции в управлении туристскими объектами, информационные технологии

в туризме и сервисе, социально-экономическая и экологическая ответственность туристской отрасли в свете

обеспечения устойчивого развития.

В сборник вошли результаты научных исследований и практических разработок исследователей,

аспирантов и студентов из вузов России, Румынии, Сербии, Венгрии, Литвы, Италии, Испании, Польши.

4

PROBLEMS OF DEVELOPMENT OF A TOURIST-RECREATIONAL COMPLEX IN

NORTH CAUCASUS REGION

ПРОБЛЕМЫ РАЗВИТИЯ ТУРИСТСКО-РЕКРЕАЦИОННОГО КОМПЛЕКСА В

СЕВЕРО-КАВКАЗСКОМ РЕГИОНЕ

Adamchevskaya V. G., Ivolga A.G.

Stavropol State Agrarian University, Russia

Адамчевская В. Г., Иволга А.Г.

Ставропольский государственный аграрный университет, Россия

At the century of the international economic integration, the tourist industry plays more

and more major role and becomes the most profitable and high-growth branch of the world

economy.

In the tourism industry first of all it would be desirable to define the strong base such as

the recreational resources and services.

Recreational resources represent sets of the objects which are created by the nature and

which are madden artificially by the person providing conditions for the satisfaction of spiritual,

emotional, cultural, intellectual, physical and physiological needs of the population in the active

recreation. Resources are "the starting point" for the territorial positioning of a tourist-

recreational complex.

In turn, the recreational services represent the services, which are providing the

functioning of the recreational resources for the ensuring rest, the recovery of health and for the

spending free time of vacationers.

Purposefully created set of recreational resources in the limited territory and services are

united in the uniform harmoniously functioning system and are directed on the comprehensive

satisfaction of needs of people in the different types of the rest and travel and can be united in the

uniform concept " the tourist-recreational complex" (TRC).

Climatic and economic features of each territory determine the size, specialization,

branch structure and the level of development of a recreational complex.

According to the resolutions of the Government of the Russian Federation # 71 dated

February 3, 2007The North Caucasus region was created as a special economic zone of the

tourist-recreational type in the North Caucasus - "Caucasus Mineralnye Vody region" which

includes 4 resort towns of federal value (Kislovodsk, Pyatigorsk, Yessentuki and

Zheleznovodsk), the Foothill area, Lermontov town, the Mineralnye Vody area and Mineralnye

Vody town. All these municipalities are successfully united among themselves by transport

connections and other accompanying infrastructure, by the territories of sanatorium-health-resort

zones of the common mineral waters pool, and are adjoined and interconnected among

themselves and with the complementary sets of nature sanctuaries, stories and cultures. Besides,

all these municipalities are situated on quite small area less 4 000 km2.

In our opinion, creation of such special economic zone is laid the beginning of the

organization and the development of a tourist-recreational complex of the North Caucasus which

is situated from the Black to the Caspian Sea along the North Caucasian spine. Versatility and a

variety of climatic resources of The North Caucasus region create favorable conditions for

formation of a unique tourist- recreational complex which is capable to get not only the Russian,

but also international values.

In the tourist-recreational complex of the North Caucasus region it is possible to allocate

the following main macro complexes:

annually the Black Sea coast is visited by a half of all Russian tourists which are

preferring to carry out the sea tour; it also makes the powerful competition to the numerous

5

foreign sea resorts. In addition, the Krasnaya Polyana gets huge popularity owing to the ski

resort which is closed to the large resort town of Sochi and it can be comparable with the

European Alps. The high quality of routes, the developed and thought infrastructure, a wide

range of hotels of the different levels distinguish Krasnaya Polyana. Krasnaya Polyana is the

only region of the country with subtropical climate that is favorable for the health of all tourists.

And the Olympic village has lifted this macro complex on the international level.

Adygea is known for the such natural and historical monuments as: Rufabgo's

gorge with seven falls, the Hadzhokhsky tesnina, the Guamsky gorge, the Caucasian State

Biospheric reserve, the Big Azishsky cave in Lagonaksky uplands, the Gentle cave, the Cossack

stone in the Dakhovskaya village, the karst field of "Stone Sea" and many other things. The

Lagonaksky uplands — part of the Western Caucasus ridge – represent the unique natural corner

differing in the unique landscapes and the variety of the picturesque nature which attract millions

of tourists from Russia and other countries of the world. Thus all local sights carry a natural

origin.

Abkhazia – the territory with the well-known ancient sights: ruins of the antique

cities in Sukhumi, New Athos and Pitsunda, the New Athos monastery, the Rits lake, the

Ritsinsky national park, the Pskhussky reserve, the Gumistinsky reserve, the New Athos cave,

the apery in Sukhumi and many other things.

The nature of Karachaevo-Cherkessiya also attracts thousands of tourists with the

sights: ski resorts of the Arkhyz and Dombai, Teberdinsky state natural biospheric reserve,

Dombai Glade, the Moussa-Achitara Ridge, Azgeksky lake, the Amanauz gorge, Honey falls,

etc.

In Kabardino-Balkaria the most outstanding sight is the highest top of Russia and

of the geographical Europe –Elbrus (the high is 5642 meters), it is impossible to disregard the

Lake Tambukan, national park "Prielbrusye", the Nalchik park and museum of local lore, the

natural boundary Dzhily-su at the northern foot of Elbrus, burial grounds in El-Tyubyu, the

Chegemsky gorge, Blue lakes, etc.

Stavropol Region is the location of the medicinal mineral water. The Caucasus

Mineralnye Vody region is famous by the Pyatigorsk, Yessentuki and Kislovodsk. The Caucasus

Mineralnye Vody region — one of the oldest and the largest resort region of Russia, the first

written data about the mineral sources was met in the XVIII century.

One of strategic problems of the tourist-recreational complex development is the

stimulation for the creation and development of the new macro complexes in the territory of The

North Caucasus region besides that is already existed.

The North Caucasus region possesses with one of the most perspective potentials on

development of a tourist-recreational complex in the Russian Federation. The resorts which are

located in this region are capable to offer the consumer a wide range of different kinds of

tourism, beginning on mountain skiing and sanatorium- improving rest till the various types of

the recreation with the family and friends. And it will be depended on its active integration into

the tourist market.

Thus it is possible to make the small conclusion: The North Caucasus region possesses

with high concentration of recreational resources and demands, which are demanded immediate

disclosure of the strategic potential for the country. Despite this evidence need of development of

tourist branch capacity of national economy some regions of The North Caucasus region are

almost not developed for tourism.

The main problem in development is transport service of the tourist-recreational complex

of North Caucasus region. In spite of the fact that the flow of tourists constantly grows, the

majority of transport enterprises and organizations doesn’t seek to update the park, and it is

considerably contain growth of tourist demand. Transport services of a complex are at the rather

low level because of using of the obsolete equipment, which does not answer to the standards of

transport safety.

6

The world experience of many large and demanded resorts suggests to the idea of

revision of transport policy of the region and of the creation of the modern transport

infrastructure in the form of the strong and developed complex.

The monopolism, price arrangement, existence of artificially created competition

constrain the development of the perspective aviation message in the region, the expression of

airlines of discounters (low-cost airlines) from the transport market and a distress of small

aircraft leads to reduction of the air transportation availability. The existing aviation complexes

of the region are far from the international standards and are primitive. However, aviation

message traditionally gives a considerable gain of tourists in the general stream.

The majority of trips to The North Caucasus region is made with the using of the air

transport and it is necessary to update fleet, to expand geography of passenger air transportation,

to define the weighed price and tariff policy with the purpose to increase the tourist stream and

the quality of service.

The railway transport plays an extremely important role in the communication between

certain regions of the country and between various countries. It provides normal, uninterrupted

development of economy of all countries, and also it is one of main types of tourist transport.

The railway infrastructure of the North Caucasus region is almost not developed and is limited in

geography of messages between the existing tourist- recreational macro complexes of the region.

The most mass tourist transport – the bus. Generally bus (78%), cars (17%) and other

types of the motor transport (5%) carry out tourist automobile transportations. Tourist buses

possess with a high maneuverability and mobility and are out of competition on short and

average (to 500 km) routes. High-comfortable tourist buses are using as well on the long routes.

Thus, rest of tourists spends the night, as a rule, in hotels or motels (roadside hotels). In The

North Caucasus region this transport branch is most developed, however it isn’t organized with

the general organizational format. Thus, many tourists should abstain from services of the small

private bus enterprises.

We suggest creating thought and accurately debugged infrastructure which could be

available to all types of tourist streams for the solution of a transport problem in tourism of The

North Caucasus region.

The main feature of the tourist-recreational complex of The North Caucasus region is the

convenient geographical arrangement of resorts and their availability to the tourists of the major

countries of the world and the other Russian regional centers. Besides, in The North Caucasus

region it is possible to develop the air and land traffic due to modernization and, thereby, to the

increasing of the transport loading and the changing of tourist streams. Further development of

the transport network is included the international and domestic airports, high-speed highways

and the safe railroads which will allow tourists to reach objects of a new tourist complex in the

minimum terms.

We suggest making the international airports in Krasnodar and in Mineralnye Vody as the

central transport knots of a tourist-recreational complex of The North Caucasus region. They are

completely reconstructed at the moment and have the flights from Moscow, St. Petersburg,

Yekaterinburg, Kazan, Krasnoyarsk, Murmansk, Novosibirsk, Khabarovsk and other large cities

of Russia, and also work with the international carriers from Germany, Azerbaijan, Armenia,

Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan and Georgia. Moreover, additionally it is possible to create airfield

platforms directly near new resorts.

The railway communication plays large role in the transport service of the tourist-

recreational complex of The North Caucasus region. Today the region stations are in Beslan (15

km from Vladikavkaz), Prohladnoye (54 km from Nalchik), Ust-Dzhegute (15 km from

Cherkessk), Cherkessk (the capital of the Karachay-Cherkess Republic), Hadzhokhe (26 km

from the regional Tulskiy center in the Maikop region of Adygea), Alagir (54 km from

Vladikavkaz). We suggest adjusting the trip messages between large railway stations and the

main resorts.

7

It is required to develop the automobile routes with the purpose to increase the freight

traffic and passenger traffic. We suggest expanding considerably the motor transportation

network of a tourist- recreational complex of The North Caucasus region due to reconstruction of

the existing highways, due to construction of new roads and due to attaching to the basic railway

and to air-messages. It will allow adjusting safe and comfortable multi transportation connection

to deliver of bulk of tourists from the airports, railway stations to the tourist- recreational macro

complexes of the North Caucasus region. For the best interaction of all means of transport it is

necessary to consider prospect of construction of large transfer knots. In addition, we suggest

constructing parking for tourists who will prefer to reach resorts on an individual transport, to

organize a transfer in the airports and to stations.

References:

1. Almukhamedova, O., Vilenskaya M. Perspectives of Development of Tourism in

Russia. Modern Knowledge-Intensive Technologies, 245–246.(2013)

2. Amendment in Federal Low N 12-FL, The termination of licensing of tourist and

tour operator activities from February 5, 2007

3. Belak I., Ivolga A. Problems of development and perspectives of tourism potential in

Caucasian mineral waters. Collection of articles I international scientific-practical

conference: Sustainable development of the tourist market: international practice and

experience of Russia, Stavropol, 2013, 68–74.

4. Erokhin V., Ivolga A. Tourism as an Approach to Sustainable Rural Development:

Case of Southern Russia, Journal Economics of Agriculture – № 4 (689 – 950).

2013. – p. 789-800.

5. Jelochnik M., Ivolga A.G. International approaches to analysis of regional

agricultural potential: cases of Stavropol region and Republic of Serbia / В

сборнике: Устойчивое развитие туристического рынка: международная

практика и опыт России Ставропольский государственный аграрный

университет. Ставрополь, 2014. С. 194-198.

6. Ivolga A. Tourism in Russia and Eastern Europe as a contemporary factor of national

economic development, Agricultural Bulletin of Stavropol Region, 2014. – № 1 (13).

– p. 27-31

7. Ivolga A., Chaplitskaya A. Rationale approach to the concept of sustainable

development of the economy of the region, Life and Environmental Sciences ISSN

2078-9912, Volume 6, №1-2, 2014. – p. 151-154.

8. Ivolga A., Mihailova K. Approach to sustainable economic development of the

region through the implementation of the tourism potential, Collection of articles I

International Scientific-Practical Conference "Sustainable development of the tourist

market: international practice and experience of Russia "(Stavropol April 24 2013.).

– Stavropol, 2013. – p. 39-46.

9. Ivolga A. Approaches to sustainable economic development of the region through

the implementation of the tourism potential, Agricultural Science of the XXI century.

Actual research and perspectives: Proceedings of the Materials of the International

Scientific and Practical Conference. – St. Petersburg, 2013. – p. 287-289.

10. Karnauhova E., Sidelnikova K., Ivolga A. Influence of tourism on employment at

KMV, International Scientific-Practical Conference "The strategy of sustainable

development: current issues and trends." – Stavropol, 2013. – p. 87-89.

11. Korovina I., Ivolga A. Ecotourism as a basis of environmental conservation,

Collection of articles I International Scientific-Practical Conference "Sustainable

development of the tourist market: international practice and experience of Russia",

Stavropol, 2013. – p. 75-78.

12. Law of the Russian Federation of February 7, 1992 N 2300-I “On Protection of

Consumers' Rights”

http://elibrary.ru/item.asp?id=19026098




8

13. Law of the Russian Federation of December 27, 1991 N 2124-1 "On the Media"

14. Marinin M. Tourist formalities and security in tourism, Finance and Statistics,

Moscow, 2002. – p. 144.

15. Ministry of Culture of the Russian Federation. Federal Agency for Tourism.

Statistics of regions of the Russian Federation, Available at:

http://www.russiatourism.ru/

16. Trukhachev A., Ivolga A. Analysis of influence factors on the entry - exit tourist

flows at selected countries, Modern problems of science and education. – 2014. – №

5; URL: http://www.science-education.ru/119-14790 (date accessed: 08/10/2014).

17. Трухачев А.В. Кавказские минеральные воды/Трухачев А.В., Михайленко

А.В., Лебедев А.Ю., Лебедев Ю.А., Поволоцкая Н.П. В ВОПРОСАХ И

ОТВЕТАХ / Ставрополь, 2012. – 144 с.

18. Federal Service of the State Statistics, Available at: http://www.gks.ru/

19. Federal Law "About the basis of tourist activity in the Russian Federation",

November 24, 1996

STRUCTURE OF CONCEPTOSPHERES OF J.W. GOETHE’S NOVEL «THE

SORROWS OF YOUNG WERTHER» IN CORRELATION WITH THE CONTEXT OF

SOCIAL CONSCIOUSNESS

СТРУКТУРА КОНЦЕПТОСФЕР РОМАНА И.В. ГЁТЕ «СТРАДАНИЯ ЮНОГО

ВЕРТЕРА» В КОРРЕЛЯЦИИ С КОНТЕКСТОМ ОБЩЕСТВЕННОГО СОЗНАНИЯ

Bakhmat E.G.


Бахмат Е.Г.


Abstract: The article is devoted to one of the most urgent issues related to the study of

the novel of J.W. Goethe «The sorrows of young Werther». The conceptual fields, the structure

of the novel as well as the correlation in their changes are analyzed. The article proposes to

examine the novel considering the precedent works of J. Herder, F. Klopstock and G. Milton for

sufficient justification of the study.

Keywords: concept, emotive concept, concept field, individual consciousness, social

consciousness.

Аннотация: Статья освещает один из актуальных вопросов, касающихся

исследования романа И.В. Гёте «Страдания юного Вертера». Анализу подвергается

концептуальное поле, структура произведения, а также корреляции в их изменениях.

Статья предлагает рассматривать роман в совокупности с предшествующими ему

произведениями И. Гердера, Ф. Клопштока и Дж. Мильтона для достаточного

обоснования исследования.

Ключевые слова: концепт, эмотивный концепт, концептуальное поле,

индивидуальное сознание, общественное сознание.



http://www.gks.ru/

9

The Goethe’s novel was written on the mark of two epochs – Classicism and the «Sturm

und Drang» – as a kind of marker. The interest to this product is still shown by many

sociologists, psychologists, linguists and literary critics.

Adhering to the European tradition of the epistolary genre, which originates in the

sentimental novels of the 1740s [14], the Goethe’s novel at the same time overcame it. On the

side of composition a significant originality of «Werther» is that instead of mutual

correspondence Goethe gives only the protagonist’s letters, addressed to an unknown friend.

Through this monological novel by Goethe, reaching a maximum concentration on the inner

world of the hero [1, p. 237], becomes a lyrical coloration: the world is shown through the prism

of subjective experience, which prompted some researchers to consider the «Werther» as a

lyrical diary letters, where the lonely «I» comes into the conversation with himself [3].

The main communicative function of the product has empathetic character reflected in

the changing conceptual field of the novel. In this article we propose to divide the concept

universum into three fragments: 1) a fragment of «initiation»; 2) a fragment of the «conflict»; 3)

a fragment of «defeat». A sufficient justification for such a classification requires a historical

commentary.

Linguistic personality of J.W. Goethe was significantly exposed to affect of Ossian’s

epic, lyric of F. Klopstock and philosophy of G. Milton and J.G. Herder [4]. We will consistently

illustrate the correlation of conceptual orientation of the author of «Werther», introduced by the

dependency of the conceptual fields on works of mentioned writers and philosophers.

The works on linguistics repeatedly expressed a fair opinion that language and society

develop inseparable from each other [6], so it would be incorrect to consider the conceptual field

of the novel by J.W. Goethe in isolation from this dichotomy. The integrity of the analysis in this

article is provided by the consideration of Milton’s tractates and concepts of J. Herder. Allusions

to «Ideas for the philosophy of mankind history» by J. Herder are traced in the conceptual field

of dual orientation of linguistic personality of the author: the man as the image of God, endowed

with «the most difficult and delicate organic structure» [7], and as an animal, driven by instinct.

In these examples, we can see a clear link with the philosophical views of J. Milton that gave a

ground for a shift in consciousness of leading bands of the German bourgeoisie. In the context of

German realities the philosophical duality could not be understood fully, but the German

thinkers still perceived a number of features of his thought: note of socio-political protest [3], the

need for the victory of reason over passion, the idea of unity of body and soul, and the difference

between animal and man «only in a degree». Enlightenment, refusal to fight, propagated by in

the «Paradise regained», were more consistent with the situation in Germany of XVIII century

[11]. By entering into the consciousness of the recipient the idea of education of humanity,

Goethe deals with abstract concepts «Hohes und Vornehmes» and a particular name

«Bauerbursch». The author proposes to the audience the concepts, that are different not only in

terms of semantics, but also the concepts of different discharge. Improvement, cultivation of

“ability to humanity” [9] (which includes compassion, sympathy, friendly communication) is

embodied in the descriptive units: «…reine Neigung, die Liebe und Treue dieses Menschen…».

Johann Gottfried Herder rightly suggested that «everything should be considered from the

point of view of the spirit of appropriate time» and expressed the opinion that every nation has

and must have a literature and language imbued with the national spirit [8]. Following Herder

Goethe’s protagonist introduces to the recipient’s consciousness the folk images: «Da kommen

die Mädchen aus der Stadt und holen Wasser, das harmloseste Geschäft und das nötigste, das

ehemals die Töchter der Könige selbst verrichteten»; «…fand ein junges Dienstmädchen, das ihr

Gefäß auf die unterste Treppe gesetzt hatte…»; «Sie sind vertraut, erzählen mir allerhand…». In

his treatise J. Herder suggested that the «noble duty of man consists in the preservation of life

and the participating in lives of others, participating in dialogue with them»: «Wenn ich mich

manchmal vergesse, manchmal mit ihnen die Freuden genieße, die den Menschen noch gewährt

sind, … das tut eine ganz gute Wirkung auf mich…». Werther, as a reflection of personality of

the author, forms an image of not cultivated but the natural, close to the nature man, actively

10

using the concepts «Leidenschaft» (ardency), «Offen- und Treuherzigkeit» (openness and

frankness), «... mein Herz die Natur umfaßt ...» –«the communion of heart with nature»,

integrating concepts and from the adjacent field: «Traum « (dream),»Ahnung» (premonition),

«dunkle Begier» (vague desire). In each letter of the novel, along with these concepts «ruhiges

Dasein» (rest), «ewige Wohne» (eternal bliss) are mentioned.

Thus, the first fragment and the stage of development of linguistic personality is the

antithesis of «Leidenschaft» (as not restrained passion, wildness, vivid imagination) that can be

interpreted as Herder’s idea of life preserving, and «Ruhe» (peace), mortality, that is inherent to

animal component of human [15]. This part of the conceptual field of the novel corresponds to

one of the «layers» of Ossian’s poetry – to the early one, which is characterized by abrupt

transitions from freedom mood to sentimentality, realism, barely touched by the fabulous

mythological elements. In the conceptual field of protagonist’s linguistic personality the central

positions belong to freedom mood, yet little touched by the process of class mood [12]: «Wie oft

lull' ich mein empörtes Blut zur Ruhe, denn so ungleich, so unstet hast du nichts gesehn als

dieses Herz».

In the allusions chain also F. Klopstock is included, who is directly mentioned in

Goethe’s novel: a concept universum integrates the idea of humility, creating a tragic situation

by the problem of self-will: «…dann sehne ich mich oft und denke: ach könntest du das wieder

ausdrücken, könntest du dem Papieredasein hauchen, was so voll, so warm in dir lebt, daß es

würde der Spiegel deiner Seele, wie deine Seele ist der Spiegel des unendlichen Gottes! ...aber

ich gehe darüber zugrunde, ich erliege unter der Gewalt der Herrlichkeit dieser

Erscheinungen». Klopstock was also exposed to philosophical irrationality and duality of Milton.

Impulse and obedience – «Ich will nun suchen, auch sie ehstens zu sehn, oder vielmehr, wenn

ich's recht bedenke, ich will's vermeiden».

Goethe, as a representative of the elite stratum of his era, considered Herder’s concept of

the highest humanity as a fair one («Religion is an exercise in moral perfection of the heart»),

which is reflected in the whole conceptual field: «Paradiese», «Dasein», «die innerste Seele»,

«die ängstlichen Gebete», «Vergötterung», «Heilige». We can assume that the tragic outcome of

the novel was inspired by the final statement of Herder that «every mistake should be followed

by a retribution» – for injustice, inertia and sloth. In this point the author already reveals his

German originality [4] by opening the audience the particular features of realities of Germany.

German pietism, which gave rise to Romanticism and dominated in the works of German

authors of the XVIII century, is embodied in the concept of «helpless humility», surrounded by

the concepts of humility to the highest wisdom, that is inaccessible to man, and passivity [5]:

«…wenn ich die Einschränkung ansehe, in welcher die tätigen und forschenden Kräfte des

Menschen eingesperrt sind; wenn ich sehe, wie alle Wirksamkeit dahin ausläuft, sich die

Befriedigung von Bedürfnissen zu verschaffen, die wieder keinen Zweck haben, als unsere arme

Existenz zu verlängern…». The first fragment of the conceptual field of the novel is the final

stage of the Age of Enlightenment and it prepares the recipient to the next step - conflict, social

and political protest. According to researchers, pietism and passivity of heroes of Klopstock [10]

could not satisfy burgher audience (and its particular representative, Goethe) permanently, which

also is reflected in the conceptual «reservoir» of «The sorrows of young Werther»: the opposite

concepts of «creativity», «force», «fantasy» and «restriction», «helplessness» are faced within a

single sentence, what indicates an extreme degree of tension [13]: «…alle Beruhigung über

gewisse Punkte des Nachforschens nur eineträumende Regignation ist, da man sich die Wände,

zwischen denen man gefangen sitzt, mit bunten Gestalt enundlichten Aussichten bemalt…»;

«Wie oft lull' ich mein empörtes Blut zur Ruhe…», «…so eingeschränkt er ist, halt er doch

immer im Herzen das süße Gefühl der Freiheit, und daß er diesen Kerker verlassen kann…».

Conceptual field of the novel reflects the result of immaturity of materialism of social

consciousness in XVIII century: the allusive connection Goethe-Klopstock-Milton integrates

conflicting thoughts about the freedom of the human will and admissible almightiness of God

[6]. The second layer of concepts of «The sorrows of young Werther» correlates with changes in

11

the nature of the content of the poems of Ossian: realism is replaced by fiction, past events are

given in fabulous haze, element of lyricism is strongly expressed: «Wie ich mich unter dem

Gespäch ein den schwarzen Augen weidete – wie die lebendigen Lippen und die frischen,

muntern Wangen meine ganze Seele anzogen – wie ich, in den herrlichen Sinn ihrer Rede ganz

versunken, oft gar die Worte nicht hörte... ich stieg aus dem Wagen wie ein Träumender, als

wir vor dem Lusthause stille hielten, und war so in Träumen rings in der dämmernden Welt

verloren, daß ich auf die Musik kaum achtete...». Goethe uses a favorite technique of Klopstock

- Werther «freezes» in ecstasy and tells about the events in the form of praise: «…ich weiß weder

daß Tag noch daß Nacht ist, und die ganze Welt verliert sich um mich her». The recipient

receives the increased tension through increasing the frequency of short exclamation designs and

expanded emotive concept of the novel. The share of the narrative unit increases because the

orientation of consciousness is directed outward and fixed on the «present» [10]. Conflict and its

inevitability are embodied in comparisons «love – the element»: «Ich ziehe zurück wie vom

Feuer…», «ich glaube zu versinken, wie vom Wetter gerührt…». Conceptual field expands

toward escapism: «…ich habe manchmal so einen Augenblick aufspringenden, abschüttelnden

Muts, und da – wenn ich nur wüßte wohin, ich ginge wohl», and antithesis

«Leidenschaft/Trunkenheit – vernünftigen, sittlichen Leute». It is noteworthy that the «impulse,

passion» are compared with «drunkenness» – Herder's image of the natural human in its

manifestations is criticized by «reasonable», «sober people». The concept of «drunkenness»

(«aus dem schäumenden Becher des Unendlichen jene schwellende Lebenswonne zu trinken»)

can be interpreted as an impulse to the endlessness in ''Der Messias «of Klopstock and a burst of

energy in the second reservoir of Ossian’s poems [6].

Replacing enthusiasm and thirst for the grandiose («die herrlichen Gestalten der

unendlichen Welt bewegten sich allbelebend in meiner Seele»,) «sadness» opens up a new area

of the conceptual field and systematically integrates fragment of «defeat». Note that the portion

of the «defeat» refers the consciousness of the recipient to the beginning of the novel, but the

same concepts are enriched with a completely different context and meaning: if in the first block

of the novel admiration for the nature was surrounded by concepts «Allmächtige», «ewige

Wonne», «Seele … der Spiegel des unendlichen Gottes», which could be combined as

«reverence», the formation of «conflict» conceptual field replaces the shade to «frustration»:

«die unergründlichen Kräfte», «unzugänglich», «eingeschränkte Kraft». Precisely in the latter,

the final formation of the concept «life» is opposed to «death», «grave»: «Es hat sich vor meiner

Seele wie ein Vorhang weggezogen, und der Schauplatz des unendlichen Lebens verwandelt

sich vor mir in den Abgrund des ewig offenen Grabes», the concept of suicide as the only the

feasible action of protest is first mentioned. Closed structure of the novel, isolation of conceptual

field is provided, as we’ve already mentioned, by the historical context [7] – the futile efforts

leading representatives of the bourgeoisie to the inertia of the German public consciousness. A

long «suppression» and «humility» are replaced by «alarming apathy», «confusion» and then

«emptiness», «death»: «Ich schaudre nicht, den kalten, schrecklichen Kelch zu fassen, aus dem

ich den Taumel des Todes trinken soll!».

In conclusion, we note that the novel of J.W. Goethe is multi-layered valuable material

for the multidimensional research not only in the field of linguistics, but also psychology.

Individual consciousness in terms of the historical context of the XVIII century could not absorb

the setting of social consciousness, as evidenced by the deployment of conceptual fields not only

of «The Sorrows of Young Werther», but also of the predecessors of Goethe, with whom the

novel is closely related by many allusions – Ossian, Milton, of Klopstock and Herder

References:

1. Васютинский В.А. Джон Мильтон. Литературная энциклопедия. М.:

Российская энциклопедия. 2006. 544 с.

2. Волкогонова А.В. Подходы к представлению карнавализации в тексте //

Вестник АПК Ставрополья. Ставрополь: СтГАУ. 2014. С.244-247.

12

3. Гердер И. Г. Идеи к философии истории человечества. М.: Наука, 1977. 704 с.

4. Калугина Е.Н., Лысых Е.Ю. Исследование социальной обусловленности

дифференциации языка // Формирование духовности в

полиэтноконфессиональной студенческой среде. Ставрополь: АГРУС. 2010. С.

49-53.

5. Калугина Е.Н. Понятийно-теоретический аспект исследования языкового

субстандарта // Научный диалог. Екатеринбург: Центр научных и

образовательных проектов. № 5 (17). 2013. С. 261-269.

6. Черкасова Н.В. Лингвокультурологические особенности ценностных установок

в корпоративном блоге (на примере ведущих американских корпораций) // В

мире научных открытий. Красноярск: Научно-инновационный центр. 2012.

№11.5 (35). С. 135-150.

7. Крусян И.Э., Дуб Г.В., Попова И.В. Мотивация как психологический фактор

изучения иностранного языка // Формирование духовности в

полиэтноконфессиональной студенческой среде. Ставрополь: АГРУС. 2010. С.

64-68.

8. Михайлова А.В. К вопросу о системных связях между составляющими

концептосферы «Money» (на примере терминологических и профессиональных

наименований денежных средств англоязычного финансово-экономического

дискурса) // Филологические науки. Вопросы теории и практики. Тамбов:

Грамота. № 12-2 (30). 2013. С. 130-134.

9. Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М. Языковые способы выражения пространства в

трагической комедии «Визит старой дамы» Ф. Дюрренматта // В мире науки и

искусства: вопросы филологии, искусствоведения и культурологии.

Новосибирск: НП «СибАК». № 34. 2014. С. 164-169.

10. Чаплицкая А.А., Белая С., Криворотько Е. Analysis of the current state of the

world tourism market: donor countries and recipient countries // Устойчивое

развитие туристического рынка: международная практика и опыт России.

Ставрополь: АГРУС. 2014. С. 28-35.

11. Deutsches Wӧrterbuch von J. Grimm und W. Grimm. Leipzig: Plöttner Verlag,

1971. 1224 S.

12. Goethe, I.W. Die Leiden des jungen Werthers. Berlin: Deutscher Taschenbuch

Verlag, 2007. – 240 S.

13. Havens, R. D. The Influence of Milton on English Poetry. Oxford: University Press,

2011. – 742 p.

14. Herder, J. G. von. J. G. von Herder's ausgewählte Werke in zwei Bänden.

Stuttgart/Tübingen: Cotta, 2000. 1000 S.

15. Muncker, Fr. Klopstock, Geschichte seines Lebens und seiner Schriften. Berlin:

Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag, 2011. – 582 S

CULTURAL ROUTES – THE DEVELOPMENT OF NEW TOURIST DESTINATIONS

IN SERBIA

КУЛЬТУРНЫЕ МАРШРУТЫ – РАЗВИТИЕ НОВЫХ ТУРИСТИЧЕСКИХ

НАПРАВЛЕНИЙ В СЕРБИИ

Bjeljac Ž., Terzić A., Petrović M.D.

Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts (SASA), Geographical Institute ''Jovan Cvijić'', Republic

of Serbia

13

Бьеляц З., Терзич А., Петрович М.Д.

Академия наук и искусств Сербии (SASA), Географический институт «Йован Цвийич»,

Республика Сербия

Abstract: Cultural routes can become interesting tourist destinations because of their

connections to renown places, events and personalities. The process of forming cultural routes as

tourist products is considered a new principle of protection, revitalization, use and presentation

of cultural heritage. In Serbia, the concept of cultural routes is in its development. The scope of

this article is to examine the interrelation of cultural routes in Serbia with European cultural

routes. The main goal is to determine to what extent their connection to the existing European

cultural routes contributed to the tourism promotion of Serbia.

Keywords: cultural routes, tourism, destinations, Serbia.

Аннотация: Культурные маршруты могут стать интересными туристскими

достопримечательностями из-за своей связи с известными местами, событиями и

личностями. Процесс формирования культурных маршрутов как туристских продуктов

подразумевает новый принцип защиты, возрождения, использования и презентации

культурного наследия. В Сербии концепция культурных маршрутов находится в стадии

развития. В данной статье исследуются взаимосвязи культурных маршрутов в Сербии с

европейскими культурными маршрутами. Основной целью является определение степени

их взаимосвязи с уже существующими европейскими культурными маршрутами и вклада

в развитие туризма в Сербии.

Ключевые слова: культурные маршруты, туризм, направления, Сербия.

Discussion

Cultural and natural attractions in last two decades become a very important component

in constituting the attractiveness of tourism destinations. The concept of cultural routes1 that is

already widely applied in Europe and the world is still in the initial phase in Serbia. In scientific

literature there is a considerable number of tourist studies that have been carried out in diverse

cultural and natural geographic attractions (Apostolakis, 2003; Meyer, 2004; Moscardo, Pearce,

1999; Richards, 2000, 2007; Chhabra et al., 2003; Stanojlović et al., 2011; Timothy, 2007;

Terzić et al., 2014, 2014a, Бьеляц и др., 2014a; 2014b). Since cultural routes appeared, in

1980s, as an example of well-connected, specially designed and thematically envisioned tourist

products. Their popularity is constantly growing. They are placed into a context of a visit to a

greater number of destinations, expanding to whole regions, countries and even international

space. Combination of the cultural exchange and social values are creating the recognizable

identity for each cultural route. Even though their main concept is not primarily focused on the

tourist use, they are, beside the cultural, representing the tourist product as well. Cultural routes

had proven to be an extraordinary opportunity for the tourism development in underdeveloped

regions that have valuable cultural or natural resources (Meyer, 2004). Tourism based on cultural

routes is the form of heritage promotion. It is a tourism method often used with the goal of

exploitation of heritage along with its conservation, protection, tourist use, as well as initiation of

local social-economic development. Under the term cultural route usually we consider the

determined way of travel, consisted of roads and paths with a specific landscape, natural, cultural

or historical values. It includes the sightseeing and the interpretation of sites that are incorporated

into the cultural route. The basic concept of cultural route is the linking of a series of tourist

1These culture based tourism products are different in their themes, but bare the same principles in scope of heritage protection, tourism

promotion and sustainable development. Some statistical data show that these specialized tourist products are attracting more and more tourists

every year (www.coe.int/routes).

http://www.coe.int/routes

14

attractions. It has a goal to promote tourism in the region and encourage tourists to travel from

one location to another (Terzić, 2014).

However, there is a need in establishing the sustainability and finding the proper ways in

the creation of such cultural products. They should enable the cultural heritage to be revived and

experienced by both, residents and tourists. This can be achieved through the incorporation of

scientifically developed methods and implementation of specific measures. These must be

supported by the government, with an aim of putting the heritage into public use and profit

making. It must be done in terms of sustainable development, followed by ensuring the proper

management and protection of cultural assets (Terzić, 2014).

Cultural routes in Europe

Based on global trend the number of cultural routes, cultural districts (Di Pietro et al.,

2013) in the world is growing. These concepts were developed in Western Europe (Italy,

France), considering that Europe has the richest cultural heritage and is the most visited

destination of so-called “cultural tourists (Terzić et al., 2014a). The Cultural Routes Programme

was launched by the Council of Europe in 1987 (www.coe.int/routes). Routes requesting the

certification should meet some basic conditions:

focus on a theme representative of European values and common to several

European countries;

follow a historical route or a newly created thematic route;

give rise to long-term multilateral co-operation projects in priority areas (scientific

research; heritage conservation and enhancement; cultural and educational exchanges;

contemporary cultural and artistic practices; cultural tourism and sustainable development);

be managed by one or more independent, organized networks (in the form of an

association or a federation of associations) (www.coe.int/routes).

In 1998, the Council of Europe entrusted to the European Institute of the Cultural Routes

the task of monitoring the Cultural Routes program as a whole. Since 1987 until 2014 the 29

Pan-European cultural routes were established. European cultural routes can be classified based

on geographical model: national, regional and pan-European. According to the dominant theme

of route they can include pilgrim routes, dedicated to the renowned personalities from European

culture, architectural and artistic heritage from different epochs of Europe's history, etc. Some of

the established European cultural routes are mass-visited, with several million tourists every year

(e.g. The Santiago de Compostela Pilgrim Route).

Cultural routes in Serbia

The presentation of cultural heritage through cultural routes and itineraries is in line with

the preferences of the Strategy of the tourism development in the Republic of Serbia. Cultural

(thematic) routes are presented as the priority axis of the national strategy of tourism

development. They are represented in a long list of proposed, preliminary and completed projects

based on the creation and promotion of cultural and thematic routes in this region. Strategies for

valuation of cultural heritage in line with the cultural route development and revitalization of

cultural in the Republic of Serbia, demand the acknowledgment of their specific importance

(Terzić, 2014). The cultural routes within the Republic of Serbia begin to form in the last few

years. They are usually promoted by the Department of Tourism under the Ministry of Trade,

Tourism and Services and the Ministry of Culture of the Republic of Serbia, as well as by the

National Tourist Organization. Cultural routes constitute a significant element of tourism offer

and tourism promotion of Serbia. The cultural routes in Serbia are usually created within defined

theme, extracted from the historical or nature-based context of the region they cover in their

scope. Most local and regional cultural routes in Serbia were developed in the cross-border areas

and are the result of the tourism initiative developed under the CBC IPA programme on national

level and are financed from European funds (Bjeljac et al., 2014). In recent years the focus of



15

numerous development projects funded by the European Union are relating to the Danube. These

are specially defined by the recently created EU Strategy for Danube region.

On national level, several studies and pilot projects on creation of cultural routes „Roman

Emperors Path“ (Ministry of Trade, Tourism and Services), „Fortresses along the Danube“

(Ministry of Culture, under the patronage of UNESCO), Transromanica (Ministry of Culture and

Council of Europe) and „Valley of the kings in Ibar valley“ (Tourist Organization of Serbia).

There are several thematic programmes developed by National and local tourist organizations

based on wine tourism (Wine routes of Serbia and Vojvodina), several thematic routes in DKMT

region (“Happy times of peace” secession routes, „Folklore without borders“, „Wandering in the

pantry of the Monarchy“ industrial, agricultural and water management memorials, „Recreation

without borders“ wellness tourism, etc.). In implementation phase are the creation of cultural

route „Roman emperor's path“ which include the whole territory of Serbia (historical province of

Iliric) where 17 Roman emperors were born. A great number of Roman remains are located in

the Danube region of Serbia, where Roman Danube Limes was created. This route presents

ancient roman towns, roads and archaeological remains, such as: Sirmium (Sremskа Mitrovicа);

Singidunum (Belgrade); Viminacium; Trajan's road (Iron Gate, Danube); Felix Romuliana;

Naissus (Niš); Mediana; Via Militaris (Niš-Sofia); Justiniana Prima (Terzić et al., 2014b). The

Danube is one of the most important waterways of Europe. Because of the geographic location

of the Danube valley, the Roman, Bizantium, Hungarian and Ottoman empires built great

fortifications along the banks of the river. The cultural route „Fortresses along the Danube“

represent very important element in the process of the development of the tourist offer of the

Danube region om Serbia. The route includes seven large fortresses (Bač, Petrovaradin,

Belgrade, Smederevo, Ram, Golubac and Kladovo), dating from different historical periods,

which are proclaimed to be the cultural monuments of exceptional or great national importance.

The other tourist route with great scope is The Danubean Wine Route, that includes 12 wine

regions in Europe, and in Serbia it covers Central and Eastern Serbia, spreading over Sava river

and Danube river (Belgrade – Požarevac).

Certain branches of pan-European cultural routes are spreading over the Serbian territory:

Transromanica, Atrium, on the architecture of totalitarian regimes of the 20th

century, The

Réseau Art Nouveau Network, and The European Route of Jewish Heritage. Cultural route

Transromanica represents a tourist route with the most important Serbian cultural, historical and

religious monuments from the Middle Ages (the period of formation of Serbian medieval state).

The route consists of several monasteries Žiča, Studenica, Gradac, George Pillars and Sopoćani

(12th

and 13th

century), representing the so-called Raška Artistic School of Architecture

(www.serbia.travel/culture/the-cultural-route). These historical monuments have immense

national importance and are the important element of Serbian national identity. Moreover, they

have a significant impact on tourism promotion of Serbia. Secession route and The European

Route of Jewish Heritage are passing through the Northern parts Serbia, especially focusing on

Subotica and Novi Sad, that are multi-ethnic and possess specific architecture.

In 2013, the cluster of cultural routes in Serbia was founded (cluster-culturalroutes.org).

It is a non-profit organization with a goal to promote Serbia and the Balkans as a cultural tourism

product through specific routes such as The Valley of the Dragons that present the route of the

mythological heroes of Serbian epic culture. The Institute for the Study of Cultural Development

has mapped out two industrial cultural routes whose future could become very significant for the

sustainability of industrial cultural heritage in Serbia. These are The Nikola Tesla and Stanojević

Ways (which includes places where the great inventors stayed and worked in Serbia) and The

Mining Route – The Balkans as a Cradle of Metallurgy (Graf, 2013).

Conclusions The concept of the cultural route is based on the representation of the hierarchical system

of goals. On the top there is the goal of conservation and protection, which is a key objective: it

is consistent with modern economic and environmental goals of sustainable development. The

http://thematicroutes.dkmt.eu/Download/Brochure/17

16

inclusion of significant funds in the development of cultural routes in Serbia, demands for

cultural heritage to be incorporated into the route and by its revitalization to become more

appealing to tourists. The economic benefit of the investment in the evaluation of protected areas

and cultural monuments can be found in the planned inclusion of these areas into the national

tourism promotion. When it comes to a complex tourism products such as cultural routes, it an

absolute necessity to incorporate different institutions (engaged in the field of culture,

education), public associations and organizations in the process. Different initiatives and

activities that would advance the cultural life of a local community and by that also enrich the

tourist offer occur in various places. Such results can be achieved only with cooperation on

multiple levels. It takes a lot of effort to carry out the initial research and define the investments

needed for the establishment of a cultural route. Even bigger effort is needed for its maintaining

and flexible adaptation to new development opportunities.

Acknowledgement

This research is a part of project “Geography of Serbia”, No: III 47007 and part of project

Serbs and Serbia in Yugoslavian context, No: III 47027 financed by Ministry of Education,

Science and Technological development of Republic of Serbia.

References:

1. Apostolakis, A. (2003): The convergence process in heritage tourism. Annals of

Tourism Research, Vol. 30 (4), pp. 795–812.

2. Бьеляц Ж., Радованович М., Йовичич А (2014a): Экотуры как часть

рекреационного туризма в Юго-восточной части Европы и модели

трансграничной кооперации. Рекреационная география и инновации в туризме,

Материалы II Всероссийской научно-практической конференции с

международным участием 22-25 сентября 2014 г.) Иркутск: Института

географии им. В.Б. Сочавы СО РАН; ст.137-139.

3. Bjeljac Ž, Terzić A, Jovanović R, Ćurčić N. (2014b): Tourist regions in borderline

area of Serbia as a model of cross border cooperation, international scientific meeting

,,Serbia in modern European and regional environment’’ Institute of international

politics and economic, Belgrade; Hans seidel stifung Munich, Germany, book of

abstracts, pg. 27.

4. Chhabra, D., Healy, R., & Sills, E. (2003): Staged authenticity and heritage tourism.

Annals of Tourism Research, Vol. 30(3), 702–719.

5. Di Pietro, L., Mungion, R. G., Renzi, M.F. (2013): Cultural technology district: a

model for local and regional development, Current Issues in tourism, Vol. 16, Issue 1,

p. 1-17.

6. Graf, M. (2013): Industrial Cultural Routes, Journal “Energy, Economy, Ecology,

Energy Association, Belgrade, Serbia, n.2, year XV, March 2013, p. 328-335.

7. Meyer, D. (2004): Tourism routes and gateways: Examples and a selection of key

isues for development of tourism routes and gateways and their potential for pro-poor

tourism.Tourism. London: ODI. (www. pppilot.org.za).

8. Moscardo, G., & Pearce, P. L. (1999): Understanding ethnic tourists. Annals of

Tourism Research, Vol. 26(2), pp. 416–434.

9. Richards, G. (2000): World culture and heritage and tourism. Tourism Recreation

Research, 25 (1), 9-18.

10. Richards, G. (2007, ed.): Cultural Tourism: Global and local perspectives. New York:

Haworth Press.

11. Stanojlović, A., Lukić, T., Ćurčić, N. (2011): The initiative for cultural tourism

development in Serbia –Cultural route “Fortresses along the Danube. 2H2S

Consortium European de Recherché en sciences humaines et sociales “L'invention de

17

nouveaux territoires en Val de Loire, Comparaisons Europeennes”, July 2011,

Angers, Francе.

12. Terzić A, Bjeljac Z, Jovičić A, Penjišević, I. (2014a): Cultural Route and Ecomuseum

Concepts as a Synergy of Nature, Heritage and Community Oriented Sustainable

Development Ecomuseum „Ibar Valley“ in Serbia European Journal of Sustainable

Development (2014), 3, 2, 1-16.

13. Terzić A, Bjeljac Ž, Jovanović, R. (2014b): Zaštita, revitalizacija i upotreba nasleđa

kroz sistem formiranja kulturnih ruta - evaluacija master plana Put Rimskih careva

Kultura, br. 143, str. 319-335.

14. Terzić, A. (2014): Perspektive razvoja kulturne rute „Tvrđave na Dunavu u funkciji

obogaćivanja turističke ponude Srbije. Posebna izdanja Geografskog instituta „Jovan

Cvijić“ SANU, knj. 88.

15. Timothy, D. (2007): Managing Heritage and Cultural Tourism Resources. Critical

Essays, Volume One. Cornwall: Ashgate.

16. The council of Europe cultural routes, www.coe.int/routes

17. Tourist organization of Serbia www.serbia.travel/culture/the-cultural-route

18. Cluster of cultural routes in Serbia www.cluster-culturalroutes.org

TOURISM COMPETITIVENESS AND TOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN THE BORDER

REGIONS OF HUNGARY

КОНКУРЕНТОСПОСОБНОСТЬ ТУРИЗМА И ЕГО РАЗВИТИЕ В

ПРИГРАНИЧНЫХ РАЙОНАХ ВЕНГРИИ

Bujdosó Z.

Károly Róbert College, Institution for Tourism, Regional Development and Foreign Language,

Hungary

Pénzes J.

University of Debrecen, Department of Social Geography and Regional Development Planning,

Hungary

Буйдосо З.

Колледж Кароли Роберт, Институт туризма, регионального развития и иностранных

языков, Венгрия

Пензес Й.

Университет Дебрецен, Кафедра социальной географии и планирования регионального

развития, Венгрия

Abstract: Following the changes of regimes in Central Europe, research into border

regions has been increasingly adverted. On the estimation and development of borders and

border regions were impacted to the highest degree. In our research, we intended to explore, by

applying statistical indicators, to what extend the situation of border micro-regions is different

from other micro-regions and the national average. As a next objective, our research focused on

how, from the point of view of tourism, the micro-regions studied can be distinguished beyond

the significant spatial differences represented above as well as on to define the most relevant

groups and the differences among them. In this paper, on the one hand, by applying the approach

by this latter author and, on the other, similarly by applying the method of desaggregation, the

authors intended to study tourism competitiveness and its components in the tourism regions of

Hungary. According to the results of our surveys, countries wiling to gain access were not

http://scindeks.ceon.rs/article.aspx?query=ARTAU%26and%26Bjeljac%2B%25c5%25bdeljko&page=0&sort=1&stype=0&backurl=%2FSearchResults.aspx%3Fquery%3DARTAU%2526and%2526Bjeljac%252b%2525c5%2525bdeljko%26page%3D0%26sort%3D1%26stype%3D0

http://scindeks.ceon.rs/article.aspx?query=ARTAU%26and%26Bjeljac%2B%25c5%25bdeljko&page=0&sort=1&stype=0&backurl=%2FSearchResults.aspx%3Fquery%3DARTAU%2526and%2526Bjeljac%252b%2525c5%2525bdeljko%26page%3D0%26sort%3D1%26stype%3D0

18

blocked from each other by Schengen borders as they received facilitations in cross-border

tourism. In the field of cross-border cooperation, within the tourism industry, a west-to-east and

north-to-south gradient can be detected that, by the present logic, can be explained by the

changes of economic circumstances and the succession of European Union accession.

Keywords: border; tourism; regional development; theories; cluster analysis.

Аннотация: В связи со сменой режимов в Центральной Европе исследования,

касающиеся приграничных регионов, стали привлекать к себе повышенное внимание. В

нашем исследовании мы намереваемся изучить, посредством применения статистических

показателей, в какой степени ситуация в приграничных микро-регионах отлична от

прочих микро-регионов и средней по стране. В качестве другой цели наше исследование

фокусируется на том, как, с точки зрения туризма, изучаемые микро-регионы могут быть

различны, кроме существенных пространственных различий, представленных выше, а

также на том, как определить наиболее соответствующие группы и различия между ними.

В данной статье, с одной стороны, путем применения последнего подхода и, с другой

стороны, использования метода дифференциации, авторы намеревались изучить

конкурентоспособность туризма и его компоненты в туристских регионах Венгрии. В

соответствии с результатами исследования, страны, желающие получить доступ, не были

разделены друг от друга шенгенскими границами, что способствовало развитию

трансграничного туризма. В сфере трансграничного сотрудничества в туристской отрасли

выявлен акцент на направления «с запада на восток» и «с севера на юг», что, в

соответствии с современной логикой, может быть объяснено изменениями экономических

обстоятельств и последовательностью вступления в Европейский Союз.

Ключевые слова: граница, туризм, региональное развитие, теории, кластерный

анализ.

Discussion

Almost one-third of the territory and 21.9 percent of the population of Hungary could be

regarded as borderland in January 2009 (Figure 1). In general, these LAU-1 (former NUTS-4)

microregions are backward areas in the light of the most important statistical indicators, because

they are characterised by low population density and low level of enterprising spirit, significant

out-migration and unfavourable income situation (Kozma 1995, Bujdosó et al. 2011).

Figure 1: Border microregions in Hungary

(Source: edited by Bujdosó et al. 2011)

19

Lots of ideas came to light in order to resolve the peripheral situation, but most of them

remained unsuccessful. At the same time, tourism and tourism development were regarded as a

possibility to break out in every concept (Kozma, G.-Asworth G, 1993, Süli-Zakar, I. et al. 1999,

Dávid, L. - Baros, Z. 2007, Kozma, G. 2007, Kozma, G. 2008, Kozma, G. 2009). The Regional

Operational Programmes (ROP) might be viable from the concepts due to the financial resources

added to them. Two operational objectives were outlined within the priority of tourism; on the

one hand, the prolongation of the touristic season, and on the other hand, the extension of the

target areas of tourism (with the involvement of the less preferred settlements).

The following preconceptions were composed on the basis of the previous statements: the

touristic supports – according to the ROP objectives – concentrated on two fields, namely on the

frequented touristic target areas and the less preferred territories.

We had a threefold goal, as the analysis of the per capita touristic supports of the border

microregions were aimed from territorial point of view besides the investigation of touristic

competitiveness and the calculation of correlation between the touristic competitiveness and the

distribution of touristic supports.

The investigation of static and dynamic competitiveness was carried out (for the year

2008 and for the interval 2000–2008) using the Hoover index and correlation calculations. The

database is from the HCSO TSTAR and the EMIR (HSCO – Hungarian Central Statistical

Office; EMIR (Unified Monitoring and Information System) database.

Results

Competitiveness in the border microregions

The international literature of regional competitiveness is expanded as a result of Michael

Porter’s activity (see Porter, M. 1996; 1998; 1999). In the recent years, articles were published

about touristic competitiveness (Schroeder, T. 1996; Enright, M. J. - Newton, J. 2004) but in the

current study – in contradiction to their work – we mainly focus on the possibilities of

measuring.

In the last few years, remarkable studies appeared about the measuring possibilities of the

concept of regional competitiveness in Hungary as well and we tried to utilize the results of these

(Kozma, G 2002, Pénzes, et al., 2008). These studies represented the quantitative decomposition

of the relative personal incomes into the adaptable and clear social-economic factors (Lengyel, I.

2000; Nemes Nagy, J. 2004). The method of decomposition was carried out by the study of

József Nemes Nagy in order to investigate the competitiveness and its components of the border

microregions. The multiplication became more easily treatable summary after the logarithmic

transformation, using the formula below:

)log()_

log()_

_mod__log()

_mod__log(

Population

Capacity

Capacity

nightTourism

nightTourism

feeationaccomfromIncome

Population

feeationaccomfromIncome

In our study, the total income from accommodation fee, the number of tourism nights and

the capacity of the public accommodation establishments, and the number of population for the

microregions were applied. The total income from accommodation fee per capita expresses the

tourism development of microregions, the income from accommodation fee per tourism night

refers to the effectiveness, the number of tourism nights per one bed of accommodation

establishments means the occupancy rate of capacity and the number of accommodation

establishments could provide reasonable estimation about the importance of tourism in the

microregions.

The current typology was based on the relative values of microregions compared to the

national average in the case of the specific income from accommodation fee and its three

components. According to the definition of competitiveness, the microregions with above

average income per capita level were regarded as advantageous and those with below average

were classified as disadvantageous. If a given microregion represented an above average level by

20

three of the income components then it was labelled with complex competitiveness. In the case

of two or two components with above average, multi-factored advantage and single-factored

advantage was pointed out. The concept of disadvantageousness was created by similar analogy.

The map of border microregions represents the categories separated by the static analysis

of competitiveness (Figure 2). Six microregions could be regarded as competitive in Hungarian

comparison by the tourism, however five microregions from this group are located in the western

part of Hungary – the Gyula microregion constituted an exception. Complex touristic advantage

could not be found in any of the border microregions, multi-factored advantage appeared in four

cases and single-factored advantage was detected in two cases. Most of the microregions (43

microregions) were disadvantageous in this respect, complex disadvantage could be found in 29

microregions and multi-factored disadvantage was observed in 14 ones (Bujdosó et al., 2011).

Figure 2: Types of tourism competitiveness in the border microregions of Hungary, 2008.

(Source: edited by Bujdosó et. al. 2011)

Dynamic analysis was carried out in order to investigate the changes between 2000 and

2008. (This definition was applied by József Nemes Nagy in his study – Nemes Nagy, J. 2004).

However, this kind of analysis cannot be regarded as dynamic in its terms, as only the data for

the first and the last years are compared to each other instead of the investigation of the whole

period.

Figure 3: Types of tourism competitiveness in the border microregions of Hungary, 2000-2008.

(Source: edited by Bujdosó et. al. 2011)

21

It is clearly seen that the situation of the border microregions is not so unfavourable at all

by the dynamic investigation, as it was discovered by the static analysis previously (Figure 3).

More than half of the microregions represented better dynamism than the national average and

these 27 microregions can be regarded as competitive. Complex advantage appeared in the case

of five microregions and moreover only one is located in the western part of Hungary. Multi-

factored advantage could be detected in 21 microregions and single-factored in one. Five

microregions out of the 22 units with disadvantage were characterised by single-factored, 12 by

multi-factored and five by complex disadvantage in the touristic competitiveness (Bujdosó et al.,

2011).

The competitiveness of the Hungarian microregions and the spatial distribution of the

touristic supports2

Correlation calculation was the second phase of the current investigation between the

competitiveness of the microregions and the distribution of the touristic supports. The aim of this

survey was to discover the statistical relationship between these indicators. First of all, the

distribution of the touristic supports was completed. The database of this analysis was based on

the EMIR that contained the accepted touristic development supports of the NFT (National

Development Plan), the ÚMFT (New Hungary National Development Plan) and the ÚSZT (New

Széchenyi Development Plan).3

The Gyula microregion – and the touristic developments of the town Gyula – received the

largest amount of development support (more than one billion HUF) from the NFT between

2004 and 2006. More than half billion HUF financial support was approved in the case of the

microregions of Csurgó, Tata, Baja, Szob, Siklós and Esztergom. 12 border microregions did not

receive any support during the period of NFT.

Eleven microregions were missing on the list of the supported microregions during the

ÚMFT and the highest total amount of developments reached 7 billion HUF. Each of the

Szegedi, the Sopron-Fertődi, the Siklósi, the Edelényi, the Nyírbátori and the Mohácsi

microregions received more than 2 billion HUF supports.

The summarized supports per capita values of the two periods are illustrated by Figure 4.

Polarized distribution of the resources can be seen that tends to represent significant spatial

differences. Four border microregions had no kind of supports from these applications. Most of

them are backward along the eastern border of Hungary (the Csengeri, the Hajdúhadházi and the

Sarkadi microregions). However, at the same time, the largest values of support can be found in

this part of the borderland (the Sátoraljaújhelyi, the Edelényi, the Gyulai, the Mórahalomi and

the Szobi microregions).

Figure 4: The total value of the touristic supports per capita in the border microregions of

Hungary, 2011, HUF (Source: edited by the authors) 2This paper was supported by the János Bólyai Research Scholarship of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences.

3 These development plans fitted to the principles of the European supports in different financial periods (the New Széchenyi Development Plan

launched by the Orbán Government in 2011).

22

The correlation calculation might discover the relationship between the types of

competitiveness and the approved supports. The high level of correlation coefficient would

primarily represent the dominance of developed microregions that might strengthen their

touristic profile even more. This fact might mean the further increase of the significant level of

inequalities. Weak-medium – and significant – correlation was calculated in the case of the

touristic supports per capita and the categories of competitiveness (correlation coefficient = -

0.42). The other indicators – in spite of the calculations – did not show significant coefficients.

Table 1: Border microregions categorized by the supports per capita and the types of static

competitiveness (Source: edited by the authors)

categories multi-factored

advantage

single-factored

advantage

multi-factored

disadvantage

complex

disadvantage

without

support – – Csengeri

Hajdúhadházi,

Sarkadi, Sellyei

<20,000 – Mosonmagyaróvári

Fehérgyarmati,

Győri,

Kiskunhalasi,

Komáromi, Lenti

Bajai,

Balassagyarmati,

Berettyóújfalui,

Bodrogközi,

Derecske-

Létavértesi, Encsi,

Kapuvár-Beledi,

Kazincbarcikai,

Körmendi,

Letenyei, Makói,

Mátészalkai,

Mezőkovácsházai,

Nagykanizsai,

Ózdi,

Szentgotthárdi,

Szombathelyi,

Záhonyi

20,000-40,000 Sopron-Fertődi –

Abaúj-Hegyközi,

Esztergomi,

Szegedi,

Vásárosnaményi

Barcsi,

Salgótarjáni,

Szécsényi

40,000-60,000 Tatai – Kőszegi,

Őriszentpéteri

Csurgói, Mohácsi,

Nyírbátori

>600,000 Gyulai, Szobi Siklósi Mórahalomi,

Sátoraljaújhelyi Edelényi

The results of the correlation calculation between the total values of supports in each

period separately tended to represent a weakening but negative correlation. The correlation

between the approved supports during the NFT and the static categories of competitiveness

showed a medium strong relationship (-0.53) that was weaker during the era of ÚMFT (-0.33).

More competitive microregions received higher amount of development supports by these

calculations, however the correlation became weaker between the two periods.

The investigated microregions were categorized by the approved supports per capita and

by the competitiveness besides the correlation-calculation. The unfavourable situation of the

microregions with complex static disadvantage can be clearly seen in Table 1 as only one

microregion – the Edelényi microregion – was in the highest category of supports. And what is

more, this outstanding value appeared as a result of only one large-scale investment, namely the

reconstruction of the L'Huillier-Coburg castle in Edelény (the total budget of the project

23

amounted to 2.2 billion HUF) (http://edelenyikastelysziget.hu). 18 microregions with complex

disadvantage belonged to the lowest category of per capita supports, while three similar

microregions did not receive any kind of financial support. All of the four microregions with

multi-factored static advantage received at least 20,000 HUF support per capita.

Table 2: Border microregions categorized by the supports per capita and the types of dynamic

competitiveness (Source: edited by the authors)

catego-

ries

complex

advantage

multi-

factored

advantage

single-

factored

advantage

single-

factored

disadvantag

e

multi-

factored

disadvantage

complex

disadvantage

without

support – – – Csengeri Sellyei

Hajdúhadház

i, Sarkadi

<20,000 Encsi

Berettyóúj-

falui,

Fehérgyar-

mati,

Kiskunhalasi

, Komáromi,

Körmendi,

Makói,

Mátészalkai,

Mosonma-

gyaróvári,

Lenti,

Szombathely

i

Kazincbarci

-kai

Balassagyar

-mati, Ózdi,

Záhonyi

Bácsalmási,

Bajai, Győri,

Kapuvár-

Beledi,

Letenyei,

Mezőkovács-

házai,

Nagykanizsai

,

Szentgotthárd

i

Bodrogközi,

Derecske-

Létavértesi,

20,000-

40,000

Abaúj-

Hegyközi,

Vásárosnamé

-nyi

Esztergomi,

Sopron-

Fertődi,

Szegedi

– Szécsényi Barcsi,

Salgótarjáni –

40,000-

60,000 Csurgói

Nyírbátori,

Őriszentpéte

-ri, Tatai

– – Kőszegi Mohácsi

>600,00

0 Mórahalomi

Edelényi,

Gyulai,

Sátoraljaúj-

helyi,

Siklósi,

Szobi

– – – –

The dynamical categories of competitiveness provide a more mosaic-like pattern than the

previous categorisation (Table 2). Microregions with competitive advantage received financial

support for their touristic developments. It is an interesting fact that most of the microregions

with complex or multi-factored advantage were in a backward situation. The touristic dynamism

of these microregions arose from the low level of basic data in 2000 however the developments

of the touristic indicators by 2008 were not significant which is reflected by their moderate

positions of static competitiveness. On the other hand, the tourism of these peripheral territories

can be characterised by the higher participation of inland tourists that are less sensitive to the

economic recession than the foreign visitors. Tourism is highly responsive to the changes of the

macroeconomic environment because the effect of the narrowing income of individuals and

companies can be especially destructive on the touristic expenditures. The result of this negative

http://edelenyikastelysziget.hu/

24

process mainly affected the territories with developed tourism (e.g. by the absence of orders

from the business sector) (ÁSZ 2010).

The current investigation contained the analysis of spatial inequalities of the approved

supports by the Hoover-index. The Hoover-index is one of the most frequently applied methods

to measure inequalities (for the detailed description of the method see Nemes Nagy, J. 2005)

In order to calculate the index, the distribution of the summarised accepted supports (and

personal incomes4) in the microregions and the population number were compared to each other.

The results of the Hoover-index was extremely high – hNFT=57.7% – for the period of NFT. This

value decreased in the next – ÚMFT – period (hÚMFT=45.3%), however it is many times higher

than the income inequality among the border microregions in 2010 (hINCOME=11.6). The results

proved the more unequal and concentrated distribution of touristic supports, however the process

of convergence tends to appear in time.

These results are not in contradiction with the objectives of the Regional Operational

Programme, but the flowing of the largest touristic supports into the most developed and

competitive touristic microregions fulfilled only one part of the previously aimed principles. This

process was more spectacular in the case of the NFT (this statement was confirmed by the study

of the National Audit Office) (ÁSZ 2010).

Conclusions

The border microregions of Hungary can be regarded as heterogeneous from a touristic

aspect and can be characterised by significant spatial disparities. These specific features were

represented quantitatively by our static competitive analysis for 49 microregions and the

characteristics became more detailed by the dynamic analysis for the period between 2000 and

2008. The macroeconomic impacts affecting the touristic trends (terror attack in 2001, financial

cutting downs in 2006, and the global economic recession from 2008) had negative influence

mainly on the territories with developed tourism. Underdeveloped areas are primarily orientated

towards the inland tourism and this fact with the low level of basic data resulted in larger

dynamism in their case.

The investigations carried out represented the concentration of supports during the NFT

period with the flowing of resources into the microregions with developed tourism. This process

caused pushing one of the operational objectives – the development of areas with

underdeveloped tourism – into the background and the increase of inequalities. The homogeneity

of supports did not decrease effectively by the end of the investigated ÚMFT period, but the

concentration of resources preferring the developed areas partly melted. However, it has not still

accomplished the determined objectives of the regional operational programme. The resource-

absorption capacity of the underdeveloped microregions is much lower than in the developed

ones and most part of the backward territories primarily concentrate on the development of basic

physical and human infrastructure (Radics, Zs. - Pénzes, J. - Molnár, E. 2011).

Calls for applications and the system of supports should be smaller scaled, should take

the local characteristics into consideration and should compensate for the lack of local additional

financial resources in order to effectively decrease the significant disparities among the

microregions.

References:

1. ÁSZ (2010): A turisztikai fejlesztések állami támogatása térségi és nemzetgazdasági

szintű hatékonyságának vizsgálata. Budapest. Állami Számvevőszék Kutató Intézete.

138 p.

4The concept of income means the gross incomes confessed in the personal income tax which has been published by the PM-APEH (Ministry of

Finance – Hungarian Tax and Financial Control Administration) (National Tax and Customs Administration from 2010) and the HCSO

(Hungarian Central Statistical Office) since 1988.

25

2. Bujdosó, Z. - Remenyik, B - Dávid, L. - Tóth, G. (2011): Connection between

tourism and regional development on the Hungarian-Croatian border. Central

European Regional Policy and Human Geography, Vol. 1. No. 2. pp. 27-40.

3. Dávid, L. - Baros, Z. (2007): A Possible Use of Indicators for Sustainable

Development in Tourism. Anatolia, Vol. 18. No. 2. pp. 349-355.

4. Enright, M. J. - Newton, J. (2004): Tourism destination competitiveness: a

quantitative approach. Tourism Management, Vol. 25, Issue 6, pp 777-788.

5. Kozma, G.G. J. Ashworth (1993): Projected urban images: A comparison of

Groningen and Debrecen GRONINGEN STUDIES 55: pp. 1-32. (1993)

6. Kozma, G. (1995): A debreceni önkormányzat első lépései a városmarketing területén

COMITATUS: ÖNKORMÁNYZATI SZEMLE 5:(5) pp. 15-21.

7. Kozma, G. (2002): The Difficulties of the Self-government Economic Management

Systems in the Border Regions of Hajdú-Bihar and Szabolcs-Szatmár-Bereg counties

In: Süli-Zakar István (ed.) Borders and Cross-Border Co-operation in the Central

European Transformation Countries. Debrecen: Kossuth Egyetemi Kiadó, pp. 225-

232.

8. Kozma, G. (2007): A határmenti önkormányzatok gazdálkodásának legfontosabb

jellemzői. In: A határok és a határon átnyúló (CBC) kapcsolatok szerepe a kibővült

Európai Unió keleti perifériáján. Ed.: Süli-Zakar, I., Debrecen. Debreceni Egyetem

Kossuth Egyetemi Kiadó. pp. 63-71.

9. Kozma, G. (2008): Characteristic Features of the Economic Management of local

Authorities in the Western and the Eastern Border Areas of Hungary In: Süli-Zakar I

(ed.) Neighbours and partners: on the two sides of the border. pp. 19-26.

10. Kozma, G. (2009):Changes in the income conditions in the border area of the North

Great Plain Region In: Süli-Zakar I, Horga I (ed.) Regional Development in the

Romanian - Hungarian Cross-Border Space: From National to European Perspective..

pp. 307-316

11. Lengyel, I. (2000): A regionális versenyképességről. Közgazdasági Szemle, 12. pp.

962-987.

12. Nemes Nagy, J. (2004): Új kistérségek, új városok. Új versenyzők? In: Regionális

Tudományi Tanulmányok 9. Ed.: Nemes Nagy, J., Budapest. ELTE Regionális

Földrajzi Tanszék – MTA-ELTE Regionális Tudományi Kutatócsoport. pp. 5-42.

13. Nemes Nagy J. (2005) (Ed.): Regionális elemzési módszerek. Regionális Tudományi

tanulmányok 11. Budapest. ELTE Regionális Földrajzi Tanszék – MTA-ELTE

Regionális Tudományi Kutatócsoport. 284 p.

14. Pénzes, J. - Tagai, G. - Molnár, E. (2008): Effects of unifying economic space on the

border areas of Hungary. In: Dimensions and trends in Hungarian geography. Eds.:

Kertész, Á. - Kovács, Z., Budapest. Hungarian Academy of Sciences Geographical

Research Institute. pp. 223-238.

15. Porter, M. E. (1996): Competitive Advantage, Agglomeration Economics, and

Regional Policy. International Regional Science Review, 1-2. pp. 85-94.

16. Porter, M. E. (1998): On Competition. In: Harvard Business Review Book, Boston

17. Porter, M. E. (1999): Microeconomics competitiveness: Findings from the 1999.

Executive survey. In: The Global Competitiveness Report. World Economic Forum,

Davos, pp. 30-53.

18. Radics, Zs. - Pénzes, J. - Molnár, E. (2011): The spatial aspects of the resource-

allocation of the Regional Operational Programmes’ development resources In: New

results of cross-border Co-operation. Ed.: Kozma, G., Debrecen. Didakt. pp. 119-126.

19. Schroeder, T. (1996): The relationship of residents’ image of their state as a tourist

destination and their support for tourism. Journal of Travel Research, Vol. 34. No. 4.

pp. 71–74.

26

20. Süli-Zakar, I. - Czimre, K. - Teperics, K. (1999): Regionalism in Central-Europe: The

study of the Carpathian Euroregion from the aspect of human relations. Bilbao. RSA.

139-140.

21. http://edelenyikastelysziget.hu

SPECIALIST’S THESAURUS AS A BASIS OF COMMUNICATIVE COMPETENCE

ТЕЗАУРУС СПЕЦИАЛИСТА КАК ОСНОВА КОММУНИКАТИВНОЙ

КОМПЕТЕНЦИИ

Chaplitskaya A.A.


Чаплицкая А.А.


Abstract: this article discusses the role of the expert in forming the thesaurus

professional communicative competence; it clarifies the definition focuses thesaurus approach as

the most topical direction in the study of a foreign language, which will allow future specialist to

participate fully in intercultural communication.

Keywords: thesaurus, communicative competence, thesaurus approach, language

personality, professional thesaurus.

Аннотация: в данной статье рассматривается роль тезауруса специалиста при

формировании коммуникативной компетенции, уточняется его определение, особое

внимание уделяется тезаурусному подходу, как наиболее актуальному направлению в

изучении иностранного языка, которое позволит будущему специалисту принимать

полноценное участие в межкультурной коммуникации.

Ключевые слова: тезаурус, коммуникативная компетенция, тезаурусный подход,

языковая личность, профессиональный тезаурус.

In the process of integration of the domestic professional education in the global

education system one of the main directions of its further development should be to improve the

efficiency of learning foreign languages in which foreign languages are a means of creating a

new type of specialist - a professional who owns the tools of professional activity,

communicative competence and foreign language culture, capable of implement intercultural

communication for effective professional interaction [3].

Readiness of students to professional work is characterized by a degree of formation of

linguistic, semantic, interpretive, textual and intercultural competencies that are professionally

relevant [12]. These competences are the main condition for the formation of the language

person economist. Specialization, in turn, determines the specific requirements for a language

student's personality. Thus, the characteristics of the economic sphere due to the following

features skilled in the area:

− Knowledge of the laws of functioning and development of economic systems (national,

foreign, global), the ability and willingness to mobilize this knowledge to the solution of

(intercultural competence) [7];

− willingness and ability to extract and understand the information in the texts of the

native and foreign languages based on key words, descriptions, concepts (semantic competence);

http://edelenyikastelysziget.hu/

27

− ability to adequately use specific terminology in the native and foreign languages,

given the characteristics of the grammatical organization of scientific economic text in oral and

written form (linguistic competence);

− the ability to process the information received, to paraphrase, to give a definition, to

summarize; possession of nominalization and verbalization skills in a foreign (hereinafter FL)

and native (NL) languages (interpretive competence)[9].

Analysis of the professional activity of future specialists in economics has shown that

insufficient systematic work on the formation of foreign language communicative competence

leads to the fact that most of the students are experiencing serious difficulties in foreign language

communicative activities. They have received professional (terminology) knowledge is not

properly implemented in practice foreign language communication in typical situations specific

professional activities.

In the pedagogical theory and practice linguodidactics teaching foreign languages

gradually develops an approach that can be defined as thesaurus. This approach allows a certain

theoretical and conceptual positions to deal with key components of foreign language

communicative competence – professionally oriented foreign-language thesaurus structure

defined by logic-substantive and instrumental and technological basis of specialist training for

professional communication [3].

The central concept of this approach is a thesaurus. In ancient Greece, a thesaurus

(thésaurós) called treasure treasury stock. In scientific terminology of our time – in linguistics,

semiotics, computer science, artificial intelligence theory and other fields of knowledge – a

thesaurus represents a special way decorated accumulation. In linguistics emphasizes the fullness

of the thesaurus as a special type of dictionary in which exhaustively presented lexical units in its

entirety of the values. There is another interpretation of linguistic thesaurus, going from P.

Roger, English linguist middle of the XIX century, and has adherents among modern philologists

(in particular, in the face of a prominent Russian linguist N. Karaulova). Here is understood as a

thesaurus, which shows the semantic relations (of generic, synonyms, etc.) between the lexical

units. It is this characteristic of the thesaurus was the basis of the content of this concept in the

humanities thesaurus approach: a thesaurus - a structured presentation and the overall image of

that part of the world culture that can master the subject [4].

The concept of the thesaurus and more specifically thesaurus approach to learning a

foreign language is closely related to the concept of linguistic identity. Y.N.Karaulov described

and identified three levels in the structural model of linguistic identity: verbal – semantic,

cognitive (thesaurus), motivational (pragmatic) [1].

The focus of our attention is the linguistic personality specialist economist, which can be

represented as a set of linguistic resources that are modified under the influence of social status,

language training, and language mode in the sphere of economic activity. These various social

factors are under the constant influence of situational aspects of professional communication [2].

Language is known as phenomenon not only thinking and communicating, and storing

information. In connection with the function of language is now widely used concept thesaurus

which is understood here as a set of knowledge accumulated by some person or team. Reflecting

knowledge of the external world, thesaurus, apparently reflects the division of the world and, in

particular, social life to those or other spheres, including the sphere of professional activity.

Therefore, we can speak of partial thesauri containing knowledge relating to a particular

profession, and components, as already mentioned, the basis of professional competence.

Then the process of theoretical training can be described as the process of formation in

the linguistic consciousness of the student's partial professionally oriented thesaurus.

The contents of each field of knowledge corresponds to a certain minimum set of lexical

and grammatical categories and items necessary for communication in a narrow field of activity

and description of a particular object activity [11].

Students' knowledge of the linguistic means of expression of semantic relations between

concepts and based on this knowledge the ability to determine the location of the concept in the

28

conceptual system of a science in its composition and location term-elements in the term, in our

opinion, may be a factor significantly influencing the effective assimilation of theoretical

knowledge, and, consequently, the success of their learning activities in general.

To intensify the learning process of future economists in terms of the formation of

foreign language communicative competence is of particular interest is the second level of

language thesaurus personality that many linguistic and methodological work is revealed through

the concept of the individual thesaurus (system of word meanings, serving as a repository of the

collective knowledge of the world of a given society).

The major component of the secondary language student's personality is his personal

professionally oriented thesaurus. The main source of its formation is terminological lexicon

chosen specialty. It indicates special scientific concepts, concepts that form the professional

linguistic picture of the world of the student, and the name of the concept, the term appears.

Term feature is its commitment to precise, unequivocal, and systematic. From this

perspective, a special role in the process of mastering new vocabulary gains semantics stage for

the implementation of which, in our opinion, it is advisable to use the method of semantic fields.

For the successful formation of the professional thesaurus linguistic identity of the

student must take into account the following conditions: 1) special vocabulary should be grouped

with the generality of concepts in the semantic field; 2) based on the semantic field of

terminology appropriate to allocate basic term- unit having major categories in the language and

have text-function; 3) requires an elaborate system of exercises and activities aimed at the

recognition, understanding and enhancing terminology [5].

Possession professionally meaningful vocabulary is a significant part of professional

skills and foreign language communication [10]. Knowledge about the use of authentic,

collocations, registers the application and discrimination synonymous units at the time of their

use in the professional foreign language communication constitute the "mode of communication

security," which must be followed in order to protect themselves from possible communication

failures, associated with the appearance of improper use of linguistic units, entailing professional

failures and mistakes. This circumstance is particularly important in those areas of

communication, where the inaccuracy of cognitive matching is critical so that may affect the

quality of professional solutions.

Formation of professionally significant foreign language thesaurus and learning lexical

units, their filling is a consolidation of the relevant associative connections in the mind of the

student, when the use of a single element thesaurus entails remembering the next, and then the

whole repertoire of verbal means, involved in communication [14].

Actual problems of formation of professional thesaurus students, of course, closely

related to the formation of the future specialist. This person must not only be able to

communicate in the language of their profession, but also to develop professionally oriented

communicative competence [6]. You can highlight some of the principles of formation of

professionally focused thesaurus modern students: continuous self-education, focusing on

students' personal qualities and the principle of formation of linguistic personality.

Language training has contributed greatly to the formation of the social and professional

aspects of the personality of the future specialist to meet the requirements of modern society, and

thereby promotes better quality control, and through it – the strengthening of social stability [8].

In order to successfully and efficiently be able to communicate in the language of their specialty,

each student must have a certain vocabulary in a specific discipline. Moreover, he must have a

deep and broad knowledge in their specialty. Formation of professional thesaurus is closely

linked with the development of communicative competence through professional skills such as

reading texts in specialty, translation, listening and speaking, the development discourse. All this

is a source of professional thesaurus student. Formation of the thesaurus is certainly closely

connected with the problem of formation of the personality of the future specialist.

Thesaurus approach to learning a foreign language involves the study of a system of rules

governing the use of native speakers in the speech units of phonological, morphological and

29

pragmatic levels, as a result of the process of perception of reality through the prism of the

language and the global picture of the world and the formation of the active dictionary –

thesaurus student, which will future specialist to participate fully in intercultural communication.

References:

1. Андреева С.М. Формирование коммуникативной культуры «вторичной

языковой личности» иностранных студентов – филологов в процессе обучения

русскому языку (подготовительный факультет): дисс. … канд. пед. наук.

Белгород, 2003

2. Карпухина Н.М. Лексико-семантические процессы в русской терминологии

товарно-денежного обращения. автореф. дисс. …канд. филол. наук. Москва,

2007

3. Кистанова Л.П. Ситуативно-тезаурусный подход к формированию иноязычной

коммуникативной компетентности будущих специалистов туриндустрии.

автореф. дисс. ...канд. пед. наук. Сочи,2006

4. Романенко М.А. Терминологическая лексика как основа формирования

тезаурусного уровня профессиональной языковой личности студента-инофона.

/ М.А. Романенко //Теорияи практика преподавания РКИ: достижения,

проблемы и перспективы развитии: материалы Международной научно-

методической конференции. Минск, 2011

5. Касьянова Н.В., Ломтева Т.Н. Акцентуализация ценностных установок

лингвокультуры в корпоративной блог-коммуникации (на материале

английского и русского языков). Мир науки, культуры, образования.

Изд: Редакция международного научного журнала "Мир науки, культуры,

образования" (Горно-Алтайск), 2014.№2(45). С. 257-259.

6. Карнаухова Я.А., Сидельникова К.А., Иволга А.Г. Влияние туризма на

занятость населения на КМВ / В сборнике: Стратегия устойчивого развития:

актуальные вопросы и тенденции 2013. С. 92-94.

7. Metapoetics of friedrich dürrenmatt's dramatic text and his attitude to Switzerland

Serebryakova-Shibelbeyn E.M. //Устойчивое развитие туристического рынка:

международная практика и опыт России: сб. науч.тр. по материалам II

Международной научно-практической конференции

(Ставрополь, 09-11 апреля 2014 г.) СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2014. С. 184-189.

8. Волкогонова А.В. Подходы к представлению карнавализации в тексте//Вестник

АПК Ставрополья. 2014. № 2(14). С. 244-247.

9. Баркова Е.Г. К вопросу о проблематике индивидуального сознания на срезе

двух языковых культур: юниорский этап. //Моделирование производственных

процессов и развитие информационных систем: сб. науч.тр. по материалам II

Международной научно-практической конференции "Моделирование

производственных процессов и развитие информационных систем"

(Ставрополь, 29-30 марта 2012 г.), СтГАУ. 2012. С. 259-261.

10. Михайлова А.В. К вопросу о разрешении проблемы семантической

мотивированности композитных наименований денежных средств в

понятийной области «экономика и финансы» // Язык и культура

(Новосибирск), 2013. №8. С. 135-140.

11. Причины демотивации студентов на уроках иностранного языка в высшей

школе Дуб Г.В., Крусян И.Э. // Теория и практика общественного развития.

Изд. Дом «ХОРС» (Краснодар). 2012. №12. С. 170-172.

12. Теоретико-методологические основы гендерных исследований в лингвистике:

состояние и перспективы Калугина Е.Н.// Филологические науки. Вопросы

теории и практики, Изд. “Грамота” (Тамбов). 2013.№7-1(25). С. 79-81.

13. Кирина Л.В. О социокультурной компетенции переводчиков в сфере




http://elibrary.ru/contents.asp?issueid=1265214

http://elibrary.ru/publisher_titles.asp?publishid=8530


http://elibrary.ru/contents.asp?issueid=1265214&selid=21507166




























30

профессиональной коммуникации //Вестник СевКавГТИ. Изд: Северо-

Кавказский гуманитарно-технический институт (Ставрополь) 2008. № 8. с. 36-

38.

14. Михайлова А.В. Когнитивно-мотивированная семантическая сеть как способ

категоризации терминологической и профессиональной лексики

концептосферы «Money».//Филологические науки. Вопросы теории и практики.

Изд.: «Грамота» (Тамбов).2013. № 9-2 (27). с. 121-126.

MAIN THEORETICAL ASPECTS IN SELF-TRAINING TO FOREIGN LANGUAGES

AT HIGHER SCHOOL

ОСНОВНЫЕ ТЕОРЕТИЧЕСКИЕ АСПЕКТЫ САМОСТОЯТЕЛЬНОГО

ИЗУЧЕНИЯ ИНОСТРАННЫХ ЯЗЫКОВ В ВУЗЕ

Chudnova O.A., Zorina E.B.


Guaquinta R.

University of Udine, Italy

Чуднова О.А., Зорина Е.Б.


Джуакуинта Р.

Университет Удине, Италия

Abstract: In the article it is considered the main aspects in self-training to foreign

languages at the higher school, self-training role as independent scientific direction in the field of

pedagogical and methodical researches.

Keywords: self-training to foreign languages, autodidactics, self-training object,

cognitive activity, self-organizing personality.

Аннотация: в статье рассматриваются основные аспекты самостоятельного

изучения иностранных языков в высшем учебном заведении, роль самостоятельного

изучения как независимого научного направления в области педагогических и

методических исследований.

Ключевые слова: самостоятельное изучение иностранных языков, автодидактика,

объект самостоятельного изучения, когнитивная деятельность, самоорганизующаяся

личность.

Entry of Russia into the Bologna Agreement, realization of basic provisions of the

Bologna Declaration, first of all requirements of the academic freedom assuming vigorous and

autonomous activity trained in the conditions of individual educational programs, using credit

and modular system of training and mark and rating system of assessment, conducts to increase

in a share of independent work in educational process and expansion of its functions. Increasing

responsibility for result of training, development of skills in self-training and self-checking,

stimulation of independent educational and research activity becomes an important pedagogical

component of high school education. Today's reality demands change of the existing didactic











31

paradigm focused on traditional reproductive training. It is necessary to search of the forms and

methods of training promoting an individualization of educational process, modern technical

means and applications of new technologies in training focused on independent individual work

during the study process. John Dyue (the representative of the American school) and group of

the Russian teachers under the leadership of S. T. Shatsky spoke about formation of the

personality able "to adapt to various situations".

The need for mass learning foreign languages was caused by high development of cross-

cultural communications in the world and made actual a self-training problem on foreign

languages. Self-training on foreign languages plays the increasing role in educational process of

the higher school that is caused by many reasons – globalization, transition to a new educational

paradigm and development of self-training theory.

Globalization involves rapid development of cross-cultural communications in the world

that causes growth of needs in society for mass knowledge of foreign languages, and in this case

self-training acts as a way of realization of this requirement for separate individuals.

Necessity for mass learning of foreign languages makes actual problems of self-training

of them. Self-training to the foreign languages has increasing role in educational process of the

higher school. The main reasons for increase of its role and value are globalization, transition to

a new educational paradigm and development of the self-training theory.

In recent years self-training or autodidactics gradually began to be made out as the

independent scientific direction in the field of pedagogical and methodical researches. However

the theoretical judgment of this problem fully haven't occurred yet, complete idea of self-training

hasn't formed, so far there is no consensus concerning object of self-training.

Development of any theoretical direction demands finding the own object of research

which in modern gnoseology it is defined to resist to the learning subject (to the researcher in

this case) in his cognitive activity. It is known that objects of pedagogical research are always in

the field of educational process. The theory of self-training isn't an exception in this regard.

The analysis of publications on problems of self-training shows that two main tendencies

outlined in self-training interpretation as research object: its consideration in broad and narrow

plans.

In the broad plan the object of self-training acts as the training principle of future

specialists in higher education institution which realization "depends on organization for students

independent cognitive activity, i.e. doctrines. For this purpose it is important that the student is

able to acquire independently knowledge from different sources; to work with information; to

select and design the necessary ways of cognitive activity adequate to the purposes and tasks of

the doctrine; to apply the acquired knowledge in practice; to interact with the teacher". The

object of research in this case is independent cognitive activity of student at the higher school.

One of independent cognitive activity forms is self-education. Exact interpretation of research

object in the theory of self-training can be found in the monograph written by YU.G. Repyev

"Interactive self-training" where this object is defined as "processes of the doctrine" where

everyone understood "own, independent, self-governed educational and informative and

educational practical activities of the object on broadening knowledge and development of

actions and skills".

In this definition the emphasis is placed on autonomous educational practical activities of

the self-training subject. The term "self-training" is used in Russian literature to foreign language

defines as independent educational activity. This activity is controlled by educational and

informative motivation. It is also important for students to form self-motivation ability of their

activity (to become interested, convince themselves in need to carry out it, to see importance of

activity and its results personally). Besides, to carry out self-training to foreign language, it is

necessary to regulate the cognitive activity, i.e. to define the purpose, to carry out a choice of

conditions according to an immediate task, to select ways of transformation of an initial

situation, to estimate results and to correct the activity in some ways. Scientific approaches in

modern pedagogical science differ in variety. It is possible to distinguish the following of them:

32

humanistic, personal, activity, anthropological, culturological, systemic, complete, complex,

paradigmatic, poliparadigmatic, contextual, synergetic, cognitive and information,

communicative and many others. The fundamental idea of these approaches direct the research

procedure. So there is a question: what approach or what complex of approaches requires to be

chosen for research of self-training processes?

If we choose the object as independent, autonomous educational activity of self-training

subject, obviously, the research object has to be considered from position of such approaches, as

personally- focused (to the center of educational process in this case rather independent

personality is moved forward) and activity (when studying languages it is actual educational,

communicative and other kinds of activity of student). We cannot forget about one of the major

general scientific approaches – systemic. In modern science all existing systems conditionally

are subdivided into closed and opened. The traditional science for long time gave preference to

studying closed systems, accenting attention to their linearities, stability and uniformity which

provide stability of similar systems. Existence of logiko-conceptual and methodological

continuity between traditional system researches and synergetrics allows to have the following

conclusions:

development and updatings of technique as science can happen further due to

research of the systems in different types both closed, and opened, and also being in crisis,

transition state which coexist and supplement each other;

Russian educational system, including language education, was considered in our

country from positions of uniformity and egalitarian idea when all students were considered

equal since the birth, and represented the closed educational system. Now it is in condition of

transition from closed system type to open, inherent in democratic society;

in the open, personally-focused educational system the subject of educational

process is an element of this system and gains the most important property of system, that is acts

in this case as the self-organizing personality;

the self-organizing personality accepts all responsibility for organization and

results of self-training, that is its educational activity has not simply independent, but to greater

or less extent autonomous character.

in conditions of open educational system the research object in the theory of self-

training is self-organizing, autonomous educational activity for student.

The new educational paradigm at the higher school puts in the center of educational

student process as "the active subject getting education in the form of "personal knowledge"" (1,

page 53). One of key competences for student is the knowledge of foreign language, and in its

formation self-training takes an important place. Planning of independent work in the course of

self-training is one of important components of this process. When planning independent work it

is necessary to proceed, first, from three levels of formation of the concept "independent",

namely: as forms for organization training, as qualities of knowledge process and as qualities of

the personality. Secondly, it is necessary to differentiate the concepts "independent work" and

"autonomous training". The following can act as the defining signs of "independent work":

existence of the specific didactic goal in each concrete situation defined training and put in an

educational task; determination of necessary volume of knowledge, abilities, skills at each step

of cognitive activity of the pupil (from ignorance to knowledge); development at the student of

mental set on independent systematic replenishment of knowledge; creation of conditions for

self-organization and self-discipline trained in mastering methods of professional and cognitive

activity; use as the daily instrument of pedagogical influence and management in the course of

training.

Strengthening the role of independent work in system of the higher school demands

change of accents in the existing concept of training, development of the new rules governing the

relations between the student and the teacher namely: providing systematic growth of share in

student independent work during the course of training; giving students more freedom in a

choice of subjects and types of work; contribution to formation at the student language

33

competences and cognitive, intellectual (search and selection of material, extraction from the

text of necessary information, the critical analysis of the text, annotation, summarizing,

structuring, estimation, argumentation, presentation, etc.), and also extralinguistic (ability to

goal-setting, planning, organization, definition of responsibility, etc.) competences; introduction

in educational process of new forms and methods directed on self-improvement of language

preparation, including such as connected with development of information technologies (web

projects, web presentation etc.); development of the accurate are transparent criteria of control

and evaluation of the student work. The increase of share in independent work of the student and

reduction of classroom work of the teacher doesn't mean reduction of work volume of the teacher

and respectively reduction of academic hours at all. In new conditions work of the teacher

becomes even more labor-consuming so it includes: providing the student with the developed

information base; development of new pedagogical scenarios; search and preparation of training

materials for out-of-class work, including development of electronic training courses and tests;

diagnostics of language competence level; help in choice of correct educational trajectory; check

of the tasks done by the student; calculation and analysis of the points in rating system of

assessment.

The research object in the self-training theory of foreign language – is the self-

organizing, autonomous educational activity of student aimed on mastering foreign language.

The research object in self-training of foreign language is difficult systemic education which

essence from position of synergetic approach represents self-organizing, autonomous educational

activity of student, aimed on mastering foreign language. The main condition of implementation

such activity is open education directed to support priority of personal free development,

possibility of creative self-expression within functionally focused environment providing

optimum realization of an individual self-educational trajectory of personality.

References:

1. Баркова Е.Г. Индивидуальное языковое сознание Германии XVIII в. (на

материале романа И.В. Гёте «die leiden des jungen werthers») Филологические

науки. Вопросы теории и практики. 2013. № 8-1 (26). С. 25-28.

2. Волкогонова А.В., Красса С.И. Каламбур – языковая игра –

карнавализация//Гуманитарные и юридические исследования. – № 3. – 2014. –

С. 133-136.

3. Калугина Е.Н. Когнитивные деривационные маркеры в номинациях гендерных

концептов субстандарта английского языка // Вестник Южно-Уральского

государственного университета. Серия: Лингвистика, 2011. – №22. – С. 10-13.

4. Крусян И.Э., Дуб Г.В. Применение новых технологий, как фактор повышения

мотивации студентов при изучении иностранных языков. В сборнике: Наука и

образование в XXI веке. Сборник научных трудов по материалам

Международной научно-практической конференции: в 34 частях. 2013. С. 53-

55.

5. Михайлова А.В. Концептуальный базис семантической репрезентации

терминологических и профессиональных наименований денежных средств (на

материале англоязычного финансово-экономического дискурса). // Вестник

Пятигорского государственного лингвистического университета. – Пятигорск:

ПГЛУ, 2013. – № 3. – С. 89-94.

6. Тамбовкина Т.Ю. Самообучение иностранному языку как основная

составляющая языкового самообразования // Иностранные языки в школе.

2005. № 5. С. 76 – 80; Взаимоотношение компетенций самообразования и

самообучения иностранным языкам // Язык. Человек. Общество:

Международный сборник научных трудов. Санкт-Петербург; Владимир, 2005.

С. 359–366.

7. Репьев Ю.Г. Интерактивное самообучение: Монография. М.: Логос, 2004.

34

ECOLOGY AS A BASIS FOR SUSTAINABLE RURAL TOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN

SERBIA5

ЭКОЛОГИЯ КАК ОСНОВА УСТОЙЧИВОГО РАЗВИТИЯ СЕЛЬСКОГО ТУРИЗМА

В СЕРБИИ

Cvijanović D., Vuković P.

Institute of Agricultural Economics, Republic of Serbia

Čavlin M.

University of Novi Sad, Republic of Serbia

Цвийянович Д., Вукович П.

Институт аграрной экономики, Республика Сербия

Чавлин М.

Университет Нови Сад, Республика Сербия

Abstract: Environmental pollution, alienation from nature, standardization and

uniformity that provides life in cities caused rising demand for holidays in rural areas. A large

number of different geographical areas with preserved ecosystem, rich gastronomic offer, as well

as a number of different activities that can be performed in nature, represent a basis for planning

development of sustainable rural tourism development in Serbia. Paper focuses on the ecology

and sustainable rural tourist development, having in mind, good preservation of the natural

environment resources which Serbia has. This can be basis for the construction of rural tourism

planning Serbia as a country with preserved biodiversity where visitors can enjoy in a "healthy"

and active rural holidays.

Keywords: ecology, sustainable development, tourism, rural areas.

Аннотация: Загрязнение окружающей среды, отдаленность от природы,

стандартизация и единообразие, которые дает жизнь в городах, вызывают растущую

потребность в отдыхе в сельской местности. Большое число различных географических

территорий с охраняемыми экосистемами, богатым гастрономическим предложением, а

также разнообразными видами деятельности, которыми можно заниматься на природе,

представляют собой основу для планирования устойчивого развития сельского туризма в

Сербии. Статья фокусируется на экологии и устойчивом развитии сельского туризма,

имея в виду хороший уровень сохранности естественных ресурсов в Сербии. Это может

служить основой создания планирования сельского туризма в Сербии как стране с

сохранившимся биоразнообразием, где туристы могут насладиться «здоровым» и

активным отдыхом в сельской местности.

Ключевые слова: экология, устойчивое развитие, туризм, сельские территории.

Introduction

Government of Serbia defined rural development as an economic, social and

environmental priority. The diversification of the rural economy in a socially, economically and

environmentaly sustainable way is need order to improve the quality of life, to reduce the

5This paper work is result of the project No. 46006 – III „Sustainable agriculture and rural development in function

realizing strategic goals of the Republic of Serbia in framework of Danube region“, financing by the Ministry of

Education and Science of the Republic of Serbia in period 2011 – 2014.

35

poverty level, as well as to fight against social and environmental degradation. Tourism has been

identified as key sector which can drive to the diversification of the rural economy.

In „Strategy of the development of tourism in the Republic of Serbia“ under the notion

rural tourism it is emphasized that "rural tourism includes spectrum of activities, services and

additional contents which organizes rural population on family households in order to attract

tourists and to make additional profit respecting the principles of sustainable development and

preservation of natural resources".6

1. Concept of sustainable rural tourist development

Document "Agenda 21"7 signed at the Rio conference in 1992represents one of the most

comprehensive with sustainable development issue.This document was signed by 178

Government of the UN member states. It contains 40 chapters in 500 pages. Full name of the

document is "The Rio Declaration on Environment and Development, and the Statement of

principles for the Sustainable Management of Forests". Among the other things, this document

discusses about interaction of tourism and agriculture in the fourteenth chapter when explains the

concept of multifunctional agriculture. Full title of thechapter is „A. Agricultural policy review,

planning and integrated programs in the light of the multifunctional aspect of agriculture,

particularly with regard to food security and sustainable development.“

Sustainable rural tourist development should recognize rights and needs of local residents

(farmers), respecting their resources (natural, social, anthropogenic), lifestyle, culture, and taking

account that these factors can have influence on exploitation of local resources, touristic, natural

and all the other.8

The aim of researching sustainable development is to be taken of the impact of economic

and social growth in the overall ecological processes and the very quality of the environment.

Sustainable tourism represents a way to meet the needs of present generations, both

tourists and residents, without arrogant interpretation ability of future generations to meet the

needs of soybeans.9

2. Serbian resources for sustainable tourist development

As it is well known, rural areas cover more than 80% of the Serbian territory and on these

areas according to the Register from 2002. lives 43,6% of the total number of population. Serbia

doesn't have an exit to the sea coast and there is only one real ski resort centre "Kopaonik" (if

we, based on the circumstances, leave out Brezovica, located in Kosovo and Metohija).

According to these data it could be concluded how big potential Serbia has for the

development of rural tourism and how big importance of rural areas is for the whole life.

Currently 10% of Serbian territory covered protected areas.10

From the aspect of quality

of preservation the environment, Serbia on the whole has largely preserved natural environment.

Serbia has 5 national parks with high quality of the environmental protection Fruškagora,

Djerdap, Kopaonik, Tara, and Sharplanina.

In Serbia, a number of laws regulating the relationship to environmental protection.

Certainly in the first place among the most important are the Law on Environmental Protection11

,

as well as numerous bylaws, such as, for example, the Regulation on Protection of Natural

Rarities12

, Regulation on putting under control the use of trade in wild fauna and flora13

as well

as numerous other by-laws that directly regulate the relationship to the environment.

6Strategy of the development of tourism in the Republic of Serbia, first phase report, Ministry of Trade, Tourism and

Services of the Republic of Serbia. November, 24. 2005 р. 69. 7Web link: https://sustainabledevelopment.un.org/content/documents/Agenda21.pdf (05th March 2015)

8Bakic, O. (2003): „Marketing at tourism“, Faculty of Economics, Universtiy of Belgrade р.33.

9Baum, T., (1996): “Managing Human Resources – in the European Tourism and Hospitality Industry”, Thompson

Business Press, London, p.9. 10

Data from Institute for nature converstation of Serbia. 11

Official gazette RS, no.135 /2004, 36/2009, 72/2009. 12

Official gazette RS, no. 50/93.

https://sustainabledevelopment.un.org/content/documents/Agenda21.pdf

36

From the aspect of tourism and its role in the preservation and protection of the

environment as the most important legal document emphasizes the Law on Tourism14

, and then

there are numerous bylaws that accompany this important document.

The Government of the Republic of Serbia adopted a number of strategic documents

related to environmental protection. Some of them are:

National Strategy of the Republic of Serbia for the approximation of

environmental (December2011);

National Strategy on the sustainable use of natural resources;

Strategy of management mineral resources in the Republic of Serbia by 2030

years.

Strategy and Policy industry Development of the Republic of Serbia for the period

from 2011 to 2020.

Strategy of Biodiversity the Republic of Serbia for the period from 2011 to 2016.

Draft Waste Management Strategy for the period 2010-2019.

National Strategy for the inclusion of the Republic of Serbia in the Clean

Development Mechanism of the Kyoto Protocol to the sectors of waste management, agriculture

and forestry.

The strategy for introducing clean production in Serbia.15

A detailed review of protected natural heritage in Serbia is given in Table 1.

Table1. Protected natural heritage of the Republic of Serbia

Republic

of

Serbia

Central

Serbia

AP

Vojvodina

APKosovo

andMetohija

Total 1.106 - - -

National Parks – total 5 3 1 1

Nature parks – total 14 4 9 1

Landscapes – total 17 14 2 1

Area of exceptional importance 11 8 2 1

Reserves – total 73 45 21 7

Special Nature Reserve 15 4 11 -

General Nature Reserve 1 1 - -

Monuments of nature-total 312 192 85 35

Natural Monument botanical character 257 152 83 22

Natural Monument geological and

hydrological character 55 40 2 13

Areas of cultural and historical

significance – total 43 32 6 5

Total protected the native goods 464 - - -

Natural rarity plant species – total 215 - - -

Natural Rarities species – total 427 - - -

Source: Institute for Nature Conservation of Serbia –

http://www.zzps.rs/novo/index.php?jezik=sr&strana=zastita_prirode_zasticena_prirodna_dobra

(05th

March 2015)

3. Sustainability and competitiveness of tourist destination

13

Official gazette RS, no. 31/2005 and 45/2005. 14

Official gazette RS, no. 36/2009; 88/2010; 99/2011, 99/2011 and 93/2012. 15

All strategies can be taken at official web of Serbian Government:

http://www.srbija.gov.rs/vesti/dokumenti_sekcija.php?id=45678



37

The characteristic of the modern tourist restructuring is installation of efficient

environmental components in the overall tourism product and its promotion, treating it as a very

important link for the achievement of competitive position and condition for attracting new

tourist demand. Even more mounting environmental components is a priority task for the

reintegration process in Serbia contemporary tourism flows, i.e. its repozicionranjae in the

tourism market and strengthen its competitiveness.

Based on the model of tourism competitiveness is made by Vengesayi S., (2003)16

,

popularization tourist destinations can be enhanced by appropriate combination of factors of

competitiveness and attractiveness. On this basis can ask questions:

How to make the brand in a rural area, as well as

What are the factors of attractiveness and competitiveness of destinations crucial

(responsible) for the creation of a new rural brand? In process of answering this question, it should bear in mind what concept of modern

tourism approach particularly recommended, it is ecology and sustainable development.

The answer is more than justified, since it is obvious that the urban environment every day

more and more polluted. Tourists today want ecologically clean environment in which they can

spend their free time and be able to consume organically produced "healthy" foods. Continuously

strengthen the requirements for the environmental quality of products and services on the one

hand, but also it strengthens needs of local residents to preserve their own natural environment

on the other. Therefore, these dual interests meet in sustainable tourism development. That's the

key how to achieve the complementary development of rural and sustainable tourism.

Principles of sustainable development focus on:

Understanding the value and level of influence of many different factors on the

environment;

Preserving, protecting and improving the quality of existing natural and

anthropogenic sources, insisting on the regional aspect of development planning;

Insistence on strict standards in the construction of tourism infrastructure;

Providing a good balance of economic, social, environmental and other objectives.

Implementation principles of sustainable tourism development in the primary focuses put

questions:

Understanding of the value and power of influence of numerous factors on the

environment;

Preservation, protection and improvement of the quality of the natural, cultural,

historical and other resources;

Emphasizing the regional aspect of development planning;

Establishing rigorous standards for the construction of tourist infrastructure.

A good balance of economic, social, environmental and other aims.

From the strategic point of view, the development of tourism needs to emphasize the issue

of the environmental, health, recreational value and specificity of receptive space.

4. Tourist destination management model through concept of sustainability

Regardless of the type of tourist destination, surely that the main value of destination is its

environment, and that is also for what is primarily directed tourism demand. When it comes to

rural tourism, it is a rural area. People from urban centers visit rural areas to get "rural tourist

experience" in the interactive relationship.

Both components (the tourist product and rural ambience) must contain a strong

environmental component to help tourists to get the full "rural tourism experience". Only if it has

been complying with all environmental standards about the way how to protect natural

16

Vengesayi S., (2003) A Conceptual Model of Tourism Destination Competitivness and Attractivness, ANZMAC

2003, Conference Proceedings Adelaide, 01-03 Decembre 2003. p. 637-647, Retrieved July 11, 2010, web link:

http://anzmac.org/conference/2003/papers/CON20_vengesayis.pdf (на дан 01.03.2015).

http://anzmac.org/conference/2003/papers/CON20_vengesayis.pdf

38

environment, it can be concluded that the destination has a tourist attraction in terms of tourism

demand, i.e. tourism is competitive from the aspect of tourist attractions. For that reason, it is

priority to protect and develop quality of environment, because only if it is protected, i.e. fulfill

standards which are prescribed by law, it represents value and tourist attractiveness, and it is also

a subject of tourist demand and interest. In that sense priority question is management of tourism

influence on environment, and quality of rural area.

Figure 1. Components of rural tourist experiences

+ =

Source: „Master plan for sustainable rural tourism development in Serbia (2011), p. 115 –

116. UN Joint Programme “Sustainable Tourism for Rural Development”, Minstry of Economiy

and Regional Development, Minstry of Agriculture and Water Management, National Tourism

Organization.

In destination exist conflict of interest between those who seek to preserve the natural

environment and those which nature of business leading to its jeopardizing. Task of tourist

destination management is to generate all interests in one "Local Agenda 21 for Tourism"

(Program for Sustainable Tourism Development) and realizing a plan that should cause that

Local Agenda 21 become part of the integral strategy for tourist destination development.

In the model, known by the acronym VICE (Visitors, Industry, Community, Environment) the

point is that in a unique way make connections of interests of all stakeholders who will have benefit

from the decisions on sustainable development of tourist destination.

UNWTO (2007)17

define that the VICE model (figure 1) presents destination

management as the interaction between the visitors, the industry that servers them, the

community that hosts them and the environment where this interaction takes place. The last of

these, the environment, can be understood in its broadest sense to include built and natural

resources on which many tourism products are based.

Figure 2. VICE model

Source: UNWTO (2007): „A Practical Guide to Tourist Destination Management“,

Madrid, p. 13.

According to this model, it is the role of destination managers to work through

partnership and joint destination management plan in order to:18

Welcome, involve and satisfy Visitors;

Achieve a profitable and prosperous tourist industry;

Engage and benefit host Communities;

Protect and enhance the local Environment and culture. 17

UNWTO (2007): “A Practical Guide to Tourist Destination Management”, Madrid, p.13. 18

UNWTO (2007), same, p. 13

Rural tourist

experiences Tourist

product

Rural

ambience

Tourism

industry

Visitor

Local

community

Environment

and

culture

39

The „Master plan for sustainable rural development“19

presented:

Ecological strategy,

Strategies to protect natural and cultural resources and management,

The inclusion of rural area in regional waste management system,

The introduction of renewable energy and support in their use,

Minimizing environmental risks and their management,

Social awareness and community involvement,

Improving nature tourism.

These proposals (Strategies) actually represent the same time the condition and the

"need" how to develop rural tourism and in the same time protect natural and anthropogenic

sources for future generations.

Conclusion Making tourism more sustainable, means to take into account the economic, social and

environmental impacts and needs in planning and development, and applies equally to tourism in

the cities, "resorts", mountains, rural, sea side, and protected areas. Without proper planning and

tourism management at destination, it may cause compromising the natural environment; also

can cause social and cultural conflicts and can lead that residents will be alienated from tourism.

Sustainable tourism manage with impacts of tourism on the environment, the economy and the

local community, it maintains and improves destination resources for current and future needs,

both for tourists and local community. These are the important basis on which must be based

tourism development in rural areas of the Republic of Serbia. That is imperative in process of

preserving natural and social resources for the future generations of tourists and residents.

References:

1. Bakić, O. (2003): „Marketing at tourism“, Faculty of Economics, Universtiy of

Belgrade р.33.

2. Baum, T., (1996): “Managing Human Resources – in the European Tourism and

Hospitality Industry”, Thompson Business Press, London, p. 9.

3. Master plan for sustainable rural tourism development in Serbia (2011), p. 115 – 116.

UN Joint Programme “Sustainable Tourism for Rural Development”, Ministry of

Economy and Regional Development, Ministry of Agriculture and Water

Management, National Tourism Organization.

4. Official gazette Republic of Serbia no. 135/2004, 36/2009, 72/2009

5. Official gazette Republic of Serbia no. 50/93

6. Official gazette Republic of Serbia no. 31/2005, 45/2005

7. Official gazette Republic of Serbia no. 36/2009, 88/2010, 99/2011, 93/2012

8. Protected Natural Heritage of the Republic of Serbia, Institute for Nature

Conservation of Serbia – web link:

http://www.zzps.rs/novo/index.php?jezik=sr&strana=zastita_prirode_zasticena_priro

dna_dobra

9. Strategy of the development of tourism in the Republic of Serbia(2005), first phase

report, Ministry of Trade, Tourism and Services of the Republic of Serbia.

November, 24th.

10. UNWTO (2007): “A Practical Guide to Tourist Destination Management”, Madrid,

11. Vengesayi S., (2003) A Conceptual Model of Tourism Destination Competitiveness

and Attractiveness, ANZMAC 2003, Conference Proceedings Adelaide, 01-03

December 2003. p. 637-647, Retrieved July 11, 2010, web link:

http://anzmac.org/conference/2003/papers/CON20_vengesayis.pdf 19

Master plan for sustainable rural tourism development in Serbia (2011), p.115 – 116, UN Joint Programme

“Sustainable Tourism for Rural Development”, Ministry of Economy and Regional Development, Ministry of

Agriculture and Water Management, National Tourism Organization.



http://anzmac.org/conference/2003/papers/CON20_vengesayis.pdf

40

12. http://www.srbija.gov.rs/vesti/dokumenti_sekcija.php?id=45678

13. https://sustainabledevelopment.un.org/content/documents/Agenda21.pdf

ECOTOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN LITHUANIA: STRENGTHS AND WEAKNESSES

РАЗВИТИЕ ЭКОТУРИЗМА В ЛИТВЕ: СИЛЬНЫЕ И СЛАБЫЕ СТОРОНЫ

Daubarienė J.

Utena University of Applied Sciences, Lithuania

Даубариене Й.

Утенский университет прикладных наук, Литва

Abstract: Ecotourism is among the most important trends of the tourism development.

The paper aims at analyzing the development of ecotourism in Lithuania. Accordingly the paper

discusses the peculiarities of the ecotourism. The carried out research on development of the

ecotourism in Lithuania encompasses of analysis of the strategic documents as well as expert

assessment. As a result, are conducted SWOT analysis of Lithuanian ecotourism.

Keywords: ecotourism, ecotourism development, SWOT analysis of ecotourism.

Аннотация: Экотуризм является одним из наиболее важных направлений развития

туризма. Статья нацелена на анализ развития экотуризма в Литве. В связи с этим в статье

рассматриваются особенности экотуризма. Проведенное исследование развития

экотуризма в Литве охватывает анализ стратегических документов, а также экспертных

оценок. В результате проведен SWOT-анализ экотуризма в Литве.

Ключевые слова: экотуризм, развитие экотуризма, SWOT-анализ экотуризма.

Introduction

The growing local and international tourism gives a good opportunity to develop the

tourism market in Lithuania. However, the increasing nature tourism involves inevitable negative

environmental impacts. The popularity of ecotourism in the world is constantly growing,

suggesting the possibilities to extend this activity in Lithuania.

The paper aims at analyzing the development of ecotourism in Lithuania distinguishing

the strengths and weaknesses.

Methods. The article is based on the scientific literature, the Republic of Lithuania

Government Resolution Information (National Tourism Development Program for 2014-2020).

General research methods were used – systematic, logical and comparative analysis of scientific

literature, synthesis. In this literature search the main search criteria were ecotourism. SWOT

analysis was used to analyze the problems and the opportunities for development of ecotourism

in Lithuania. This analysis identified strengths, weaknesses, opportunities and threats to

development of ecotourism in Lithuania.

Ecotourism definition and opportunities

The term ecotourism was coined in 1983 by “Hctor Ceballos Lascurain” a Mexican

environmentalist, and was initially used to describe naturebased travel to relatively undisturbed

areas with an emphasis on education. Ecotourism guarantees the sustainable use of

environmental resources, while generating economic opportunities for the local people.


https://sustainabledevelopment.un.org/content/documents/Agenda21.pdf

41

The (International) Ecotourism Society in 1990: responsible travel to natural areas that

conserves the environment and improves the well-being of local people in 1996 by the World

Conservation Union (IUCN) which describes ecotourism as: environmentally responsible travel

and visitation to natural areas, in order to enjoy and appreciate nature (and any accompanying

cultural features, both past and present) that promote conservation, have a low visitor impact and

provide for beneficially active socio-economic involvement of local peoples (Joshi, 2011).

The ecotourism theory suggests that economic development and natural resources

conservation are compatible goals. Accordingly, recent definitions of ecotourism have centered

on conservation, education, ethics, sustainability, impacts and local benefits as the main

variables.

Weaver (2008) underscored that ecotourism is a form of tourism that fosters learning

experiences and appreciation of the natural environment, or some components thereof, within its

associated cultural context.

Ecotourism is now defined as "responsible travel to natural areas that conserves the

environment, sustains the well-being of the local people, and involves interpretation and

education" (TIES, 2015)

Ecotourism has six characteristics (Kiper, 2013): a) ecotourism involves travel to

relatively undisturbed natural areas and/or archeological sites, b) it focuses on learning and the

quality of experience, c) it economically benefits the local communities, d) ecotourists seek to

view rare species, spectacular landscapes and/or the unusual and exotic, e) ecotourists do not

deplete resources but even sustain the environment or help undo damage to the environment, and

f) ecotourists appreciate and respect local culture, traditions, etc.

Natural and cultural landscape values form a basis for ecotourism. These values are

geographical position, microclimatic conditions, existence of water, natural beauties, existence

of natural vegetation, existence of wildlife, surface features, geomorphologic structure, local

food, festivals and pageants, traditional agricultural structure, local handicrafts, regional dress

culture, historical events and people, heritage appeals, architectural variety, traditional music and

folk dance, artistic activities and so on. (Kiper, 2013).

Ecotourism operates for one or more of the eco-friendly alternatives for the economic use

of natural resources compared with mining, hunting, farming and so on (Li, 2006). Ecotourism

promotes an enhanced appreciation of natural environments and environmental education by

exposing visitors and locals to nature and conservation (Bob et al., 2008).

Figure 1 presents three main elements which influence ecodevelopment:

1. Respect for the ecotourism integrity. Stefanica and Vlavian-Gurmeza (2010) aims at

empfasizing “the importance of the environment in supporting tourism, maintaining the level of

development at a small scale under the control and under the local management”.

Figure 1. The elements involved in the ecotourism development (Source: Barkauskiene,

Snieska, 2013)

Ecotourism

Economic

opportunities for the

local population

Local participation

Respect for the

ecotourism integrity

Ecodevelopment

42

2. Local participation is also an important element in the ecotourism development which

“aims at promoting the local participation as much as possible, creating opportunities for the host

population, the transfer of property to the local community and its administration, creating

opportunities for the group projects and local population as regards the control and

administration of natural valuable resources, stipulating some alternative local measures”

(Stefanica & Vlavian Gurmeza, 2010).

3. Economic opportunities for the local population. This element deals with “the benefits

of the local economy, creating jobs for the host population, guaranteeing and protecting the local

population, including the communities’ ideas in the political decisions, the equitable distribution

of the economic benefits, recognizing the local efforts/services, using the local materials and

working force to keep the money into the local economy” (Stefanica & Vlavian-Gurmeza, 2010).

After going through these various aspects of ecotourism which were mentioned above, it is true

to say that a development of ecotourism could be an effective way of building a sustainable

community development and also could contribute to achieve sustainable development with

better conservation of ecosystem and perfect community development

Ecotourism development in Lithuania

In order to ensure the success of ecotourism development in Lithuania, it is necessary to

create the appropriate political, legal, economic assumptions (Nature Heritage Fund, 2008): 1.

ecotourism developed as a sustainable development tool, bringing the long-term social,

environmental and economic benefits, and is given appropriate priority in the country's economic

development; 2. validated the term „ecotourism“ and regulated its use; 3. created an

organizational unit to coordinate the development of ecotourism; 4. implemented system of

ecotourism certification, control and monitoring; 5. created legal presumptions that promote a

development of ecotourism; 6. created financial mechanisms to develop products of ecotourism;

7. organized trainings about ecotourism for representatives of municipalities, administrators of

protected areas, tourism operators; 8. created the national marketing system of ecotourism,

pointed the main interest in online marketing.

Table 1. SWOT analysis of Lithuanian ecotourism

(adapted by the author with reference to National Tourism Development Program for

2014-2020 and Barkauskiene, Snieska, 2013).

Strengths Weaknesses

The favorable geographical position

Great natural and cultural potential

The rich historical heritage

Few urban landscape

A variety of ecological products

A well-developed system of national

parks

Cultural traditions, customs,

celebrations

Wide selection of local food, drinks

Large variety of ecotourism products

and strong authentication

Lithuania has the objects included in

the UNESCO World Heritage List

Population’s hospitality

The relatively low pollution of soil,

water, air

Less pollution in most rural areas

Legal environment does not encourage

the development of ecotourism

Insufficiently developed infrastructure

in rural areas

Lack of ecotourism marketing

Lack of financial resources, unclear

developing and supporting system of

ecotourism business

Not implemented national information

system of ecotourism

Underdeveloped infrastructure of

tourism

Limited variety and diversification of

leisure activities according to the tourists'

income

Strong seasonal effect

Lack of skilled labor

43

The growing desire of city residents

to rest in nature and a quiet place

Opportunities Threats

Increasing demand of ecotourism

services and flows of eco tourists

Strengthening international relations

of Lithuania

Routes formation of new recreational

and cultural tourism

The increase of the number of tourists

who have ecotourism as motivation

The possibility to develop sales of

ecological agricultural products

Improvement of investment

environment (attractiveness)

Improvement of the ecological

environment

Support of EU structural funds

Loss of Cultural-historical, natural

heritage and recreational resources potential

Low population awareness about the

environment, ecology

Lithuanian regional economical and

social differences increase

Increasing international competition

The possibility of environmental

worsening

Decline purchasing power of

population

unimproved availability of country

High labor migration to EU countries

Not decreasing number of crimes

Potential loss of rural tourism

Lithuania's natural and cultural conditions, developed sector of services allow to produce

ecotourism products, which can form attractive image of tourism in the country, to compete in

international tourism markets, while satisfying expectations of tourists and business. To achieve

these goals, it is important to adapt the cultural heritage and natural objects for tourism

infrastructure, to maintain principles of environmental and ecological balance, to improve quality

and diversity of recreation, entertainment and leisure services, build more active marketing of

Lithuanian ecotourism. (National Tourism Development Program for 2014-2020).

Favorable and negative factors have to be considered to achieve development of

ecotourism in Lithuania. Weaknesses force to find the methods to eliminate or reduce the

negative effects, while strengths are required to provide perspectives of developing ecotourism.

For this purpose, there was prepared SWOT analysis of Lithuanian ecotourism (Table 1).

Conclusions

Ecotourism is a growing tourism industry in Lithuania, which has many advantages and

strengths, starting from favorable geographical position, rich and unique natural, cultural and

historical heritage of potential resources and et cetera. However, despite all of the strong sides of

ecotourism, SWOT analysis identifies a number of weaknesses that disturb an image of

Lithuanian ecotourism, but also creates opportunities for ecotourism to develop in the future.

One of the main tasks achieving development of ecotourism is the promotion of consumers'

environmental education, applying ecotourism to rural tourism. Municipalities which develop

tourism and accommodation providers should also take into account environmental

considerations

References:

1. Barkauskiene K., Snieska V. 2013. Ecotourism as an integral part of sustainable

tourism development. Economics and management: 18 (3).

2. Bob, U., Swart, K., Maharaj, B. and Louw, P. 2008. Nature, People and

Environment: Overview of Selected Issues. Alternation, 15(1): 17-44.

3. Joshi, R.L. 2011. Eco-tourism Planning and Management On Eco-tourism

Destinations of Bajhang District, Nepal. M. Sc. Forestry (2010-2012), p.11. Access:

http://www.forestrynepal.org/images/publications/ Ecotourism %20 destination

%20bajhang.pdf.

44

4. Kiper T. 2013. Role of Ecotourism in Sustainable Development. Access:

http://cdn.intechopen.com/pdfs-wm/45414.pdf.

5. Li, W.J. 2006. Community Decision-Making Participation In Development. Annals

of Tourism Research, 33(1): 132-143.

6. National Tourism Development Program for 2014-2020. Access:

http://www3.lrs.lt/pls/inter3/dokpaieska.showdoc_l?p_id=467460&p_tr2=2.

7. Nature Heritage Fund. 2008. Methodical recommendation on ecotourism. Access ne:

http://www.gpf.lt/lt/leidiniai/rodyti/45.

8. Stefanica, M. & Vlavian-Gurmeza, M. 2010. Ecotourism – model of sustainable

tourist development. Studies and Scientific Researches - Economic Edition, 15, 480-

486.

9. TIES. The international ecotourism society. 2015. Access:

https://www.ecotourism.org/what-is-ecotourism.

10. Weaver, D. 2008. Ecotourism. 2nd ed. John Wiley and Sons.

DEMOTIVATION CAUSES AT THE FOREIGN LANGUAGE CLASSES IN A HIGHER

EDUCATION ESTABLISHMENT

ФАКТОРЫ, ОПРЕДЕЛЯЮЩИЕ ДЕМОТИВАЦИИЮ СТУДЕНТОВ НА УРОКАХ

ИНОСТРАННОГО ЯЗЫКА

Dub G.V., Krusian I.E.


Дуб Г.В., Крусян И.Э.


Abstract: The article deals with the problem of the causes of students’ demotivation in

foreign language learning and explores the main factors influencing the development of

demotivation with the technical students. The authors emphasize the main demotivation aspects,

as well as the main sources of demotivation.

Keywords: demotivation, demotivated student, external demotivation causes, internal

demotivation causes, factors, demotivation sources, motivational requirements, demotivation

aspects.

Аннотация: Статья раскрывает причины демотивации студентов в изучении

иностранных языков и анализирует основные факторы, влияющие на развитие

демотивации у студентов неязыковых ВУЗов. Основное внимание в работе авторы

акцентируют на основных аспектах демотивации, а также основных источниках

демотивации.

Ключевые слова: демотивация, демотивированный студент, внешние

демотивирующие причины, внутренние демотивирующие причины, факторы, источники

демотивации, мотивационные потребности, аспекты демотивации.

Issues of student motivation and methods used by teachers to improve it are discussed

everywhere. In this article we will look at the phenomenon of demotivation, which has only

recently become the object of attention. We will also try to establish a relationship between

teacher expectations and student achievement in mastering a foreign language, we will define the

http://cdn.intechopen.com/pdfs-wm/45414.pdf

45

scope of demotivation processes, which participants are both students and teachers, as well as

will draw the line between demotivation and amotivation processes.

There is no doubt that there are phenomena that have a significant effect on students'

motivation. Along with this, it is possible to identify a number of phenomena that may have a

demotivating effect on students; these include public humiliation, negative results of tests or

examinations, conflicts with parents. Practice shows that demotivation is not a rare occurrence in

higher education and the number of demotivated students is constantly growing.

By definition, a “demotivated” student – is the one who previously used to be a motivated

student, but lost his interest in the subject studied for one reason or another. Thus, we can talk

about the motives negatively affecting learning, as opposed to “motives positively affecting

learning”. Demotivation indicates that the intensity of an activity is becoming weaker. (1с.4)

As mentioned above, various factors may cause demotivation in foreign language

learning. We can distinguish two groups of demotivating reasons: (I) internal causes and (2)

external causes. Internal causes include: the personal attitude of students to a foreign language,

their experience of failure and lack of success, as well as the unpleasant cases of self-

disparagement;

External causes include factors related to the personality of the teacher, the educational

environment and other factors. As foreign language teachers have a direct impact on the external

attributes demotivating students, a strong concern for us is the awareness of the trappings.

Moreover, the behavior of teachers affects student behavior and, therefore, the result of

learning. Numerous factors influence the motivation of students, some of them are related to the

activities a teacher does (as a teacher structures the course, how he/she behaves in the

classroom), and some of which are not under the control of a teacher (expectations and attitudes

that students bring with them to class). (7,с.140) In order to effectively hold the students

'motivation, you need to give serious consideration to the preparation of the course structure.

Motivating students' behavior is an important task for foreign language teachers, although there

is a limit with regard to the ability of the teacher to maintain student motivation.

Teachers determine demotivated students on the following grounds:

A student is not making any effort to learn; does not show any interest; has poor

concentration; does not do fully his homework or does not do it at all; he does not bring study

materials to school or claims to have lost them;

A student does not believe in their own abilities;

Responds negatively or does not respond to praise;

Is not willing to cooperate, is distracting other students, throwing things, shouting

something.

However, often the cause of demotivation can become a teacher’s behavior:

Explanation of the material, not realizing that students do not listen to the teacher;

Use of unclear instructions;

Use equipment of poor quality;

Insufficient explanation;- criticism of the students; raising voice for those students

who do not understand the material;

Use of outdated materials for teaching others.

We can define the following demotivating factors:

1. Teacher (personality, dedication, competence, teaching methods);

2. Inadequate learning environment (the group is too large or the student was in a

group which does not correspond to its level, frequent changes of teachers);

3. Low self-esteem (experience of failure or lack of success);

4. Negative attitude to learning a foreign language;

5. Obligation to learn a foreign language;

6. Intervention of other foreign language learners;

7. Negative attitudes toward the target language culture of the country;

8. Attitude of other members of the group to a given student;

46

9. Boring textbooks.

We should understand that there is a variety of strategies to help enhance motivation in

learning a foreign language. (3,с.39) There are some ways to motivate students learning a foreign

language:

1. Recognize the complexity of motivation.

2. Remember how to initiate the motivation and hold it.

3. Discuss with students the usefulness of performing a articular activity.

4. Involve students in decision-making related to the study of a foreign language.

5. Involve students in setting goals in learning foreign languages.

6. Recognize the individuality of students.

7. To build confidence in the students in themselves.

8. Develop inner convictions.

9. Assist in the development of students’ own style of language acquisition.

10. Strengthen internal motivation.

11. Build a supportive educational environment.

12. Give informative assessment of students' knowledge.

Demotivation does not mean that the student completely lost his motivation. On the

contrary, the positive impact of the motivational behavior may still occur. (8, с. 90) For example,

a student may be highly motivated to learn English because English is still an important language

of international communication, despite the fact that the actions of the teacher, for example, were

not very competent and professional. (2, с. 260) When a student loses motivation, it can be

defined by the term "amotivation". The difference between these two concepts is that amotivated

student discovers that his expectations are unrealistic for any reason, and a demotivated student

is the student whose motivation has decreased due to some external factor. (5, с. 258)

However, demotivation may eventually develop into amotivation. As an example, we can

consider the student who is intentionally offended by a teacher at foreign language lessons. (6, с.

40) Perhaps because of the long experience of discouragement the student may lose interest in a

foreign language. (4, с. 6) But if the demotivators cease to exist, the level of motivation can go

back into the framework of the normal and the student will regain his lost interest in a foreign

language, for example, if the student will have a new teacher.

Thus, many factors influence the demotivation of students learning a foreign language in

a University. However, with the skilful use of certain mini-strategies to increase motivation, the

teacher can increase the motivation of students and thus help students learn a foreign language,

without which it seems impossible to train modern highly qualified specialists.

References:

1. Абазова А.Р., Чаплицкая А.А., Ерёмченко В.В. Обучение иностранному языку

на неспециальном факультете в системе вузовского обучения. В сборнике:

Актуальные философские и методологические проблемы современного

научного познания 2013. С. 3-5.

2. Баркова Е.Г. К вопросу о проблематике индивидуального сознания на срезе

двух языковых культур: юниорский этап. В сборнике: Моделирование

производственных процессов и развитие информационных систем 2012. С. 259-

261.



4. Калугина Е.Н., Красса С.И. Основания гендерологии языкового субстандарта.

Сборники конференций НИЦ Социосфера. 2013. № 29. с. 005-009.

5. Касьянова Н.В., Ломтева Т.Н. Акцентуализация ценностных установок

лингвокультуры в корпоративной блог-коммуникации (на материале

английского и русского языков). Мир науки, культуры, образования. 2014.

№ 2 (45). С. 257-259.














47

6. Кирина Л.В. Механизм самоконтроля как компонент процесса овладения

иноязычными компетенциями.// Вестник СевКавГТИ. 2010. № 10. С. 39-41.

7. Михайлова А.В., Белянская Ю.С. Языковая подготовка специалистов в

туристической деятельности. В сборнике: Устойчивое развитие туристского

рынка: международная практика и опыт России I Международная научно-

практическая конференция. 2013. С. 140-142.

8. Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М. Оcобенности метапоэтики драматического

текста Фридриха Дюрренматта. // В мире науки и искусства: вопросы

филологии, искусствоведения и культурологи. 2013. № 27. С. 84-91.

FORMING AND DEVELOPMENT OF TOURIST AND RECREATIONAL

COMPLEXES IN THE REGION

ФОРМИРОВАНИЕ И РАЗВИТИЕ ТУРИСТСКИХ КОМПЛЕКСОВ В РЕГИОНЕ

Elfimova Y.M., Radishauskas T.A.


Елфимова Ю.М., Радишаускас Т.А.


Abstract: the article discusses the process of formation and development of tourist-

recreational complex of the region, as well as the main directions of development taking into

account the influence of negative factors.

Keywords: tourism, tourist activities, tourist and recreational complexes, principles of

steady tourism, direction of tourism development.

Аннотация: в статье обсуждаются процессы формирования и развития туристско-

рекреационного комплекса региона, а также основные направления развития с учетом

влияния негативных факторов.

Ключевые слова: туризм, туристская деятельность, туристско-рекреационный

комплекс, принципы устойчивого туризма, направления развития туризма.

The modern industry of tourism is one of the largest, high-profit and most dynamic

industries of the world economy. It is known that in all countries the industry of tourism is part

of economy. Its development provides inflow to the country of foreign currency, expansion of

communication opportunities (acquaintance to other cultures, traditions), promotes employment

of local population. Thus, the advanced tourist industry is a notable source of replenishment of

the income of the state that in turn leads to increase of level of living of the population [1].

One of the forms of organization of tourism and recreational activities are tourism and

recreation complexes. In modern economic literature has traditionally considered the concept of

a tourist complex as a set of elements: economic relations and institutions that determine the

nature of the function, interaction management, ensuring the production and implementation of

tourist-recreational services [2].

Tourist-recreational complex as a method of combining tourism and recreation in the

region is the most complex economic socio-economic system, which is the highest degree types

of tourist facilities, as well as the high number of receiving tourists and a high degree of

complexity and integration of the tourism industry, where tourist-recreational complex has a














48

significant impact on the economy of the region, changing its economic structure and social

aspects of life.

With all its variety of definitions of the formation and development of tourist-recreational

complex depends on two components: first, from a variety of tourism and recreational resources

that are fundamental when planning or constructing a package tourist product, and secondly,

fully developed from socio-economic structure of tourist-recreational services recreant. Socio -

economic system of the region forms a single tourist and recreational space, whose elements are

the natural environment; the monuments of history and culture; the objects of collective

accommodation; catering; entertainment and sports facilities; travel Agency; trade;

infrastructure, transport, financial, informational, social, etc. organized in the framework of the

common goal of enhancing the development of tourist-recreational complex.

There is a strong dependence between the structure of tourist-recreational complex and its

current orientation (classification), which determines the further development of the entire

system of tourist-recreational space in the region.

In modern economic literature, tourism and recreation complexes are classified according to the

main profile of their activities:

Health resort;

Tourism and recreation;

Health-tourism and recreation;

Hunting and fishing;

Concentrated.

Practice shows that the classification of tourist and recreational complex is constantly

expanding and modified, and new classification under the influence, first, focus the tourist and

recreation areas, and secondly, developed by type of tourism.

The purpose of the formation and development of tourist and recreational complex in the

region's economy – is to create competitive regional tourist product, which is formed

systematically and purposefully, to determine the stage of development of the complex

classification and types of tourism.

The achievement of this goal is constrained by several factors hindering the development,

and in some cases, and the creation of a tourist and recreation complexes in Russia, such as:

1) the imperfection of the regulatory framework and system of legal regulation in the

sphere of tourism;

2) the deterioration and instability of the criminogenic situation in some regions of

Russia;

3) low solvent demand of the population in some regions of Russia;

4) legal risks associated with the complication of allocation of land plots for

construction and investment projects, especially in the coastal and border areas of Russia;

5) changes in external market conditions and economic constraints (state trade and

migration policy);

6) lesser known regions of Russia and its tourist product brands in the international

tourism markets;

7) lack of tourism products that meet international standards;

8) lack of complex tours that bind similar or neighboring public and private tourist

centers of the regions;

9) insufficient use of existing tourism potential of the regions;

10) undeveloped tourist infrastructure and low level of service.

11) environmental degradation in several cities and regions of Russia [4].

In our opinion, namely, environmental degradation in the region is one of the basic and

main problems in the development and further improvement of tourist activity. Particularly

relevant is the question related to the sustainable development of tourism in the country and the

region as a whole. Sustainable tourism – the youngest concept of environmentally friendly

tourism. Is inherently private application of the concept of sustainable development implies the

49

integration of social, economic and environmental aspects in decision-making and action. The

need for sustainable development of tourism in the regions every year is becoming more

pronounced, as it becomes increasingly apparent negative aspects of the impact of tourism and

the positive effects are not as high as they were before. The development of tourism in the world

has a significant impact on the natural environment. From the visual impact of the architecture of

hotels and resorts to noise and air pollution from increasing traffic, water pollution and loss of

natural habitats [6].

Management of a sustainable development of the sphere of tourism in the region – a

complex, many-sided problem, its component is search, formation and rational use of resources

among which the important place is taken by objects of tourist appeal. Despite of Russia

including Stavropol Krai, tourist resources, they it is used irregularly and no more than for 40-

50% of opportunities [3].

Therefore, in order to carry out activities to promote tourism and recreational activities

need to pay more attention to the ecological condition of some natural components, such as an

aqueous medium, air, soil, etc. To do this, environmental monitoring and observing systems for

the natural environment, to identify strengths and weaknesses. The data obtained should be taken

into account as a result of work on the development of tourist and recreational facilities in the

region, based on the principles of sustainable development, including energy and resource

saving, conservation of biodiversity and the entire environment, taking into account the cultural

and social needs of society.

For realization of these directions of development it is necessary to support them with

strategic reference points which will become fundamental at strategic and operational planning

of development of a tourist and recreational complex, namely, a long-term sustainable

development tourist and recreational complexes, with the priority direction on rational use of

natural resources and environmental protections.

Thus, development and deployment of above-mentioned actions will allow to organize

effectively the mechanism of management of a complex of tourism and a recreation, and also can

become incentive of creative searches of the best way of development of regional tourism.

References:

1. Адигюзелова Н.Ю. Современное развитие туристско-рекреационного

комплекса в республики Дагестан // Вестник Челябинского государственного

университета. – 2012. – №8(262). – С. 94-98.

2. Бойко А.Е. Формирование кластеров как инструмент повышения

конкурентоспособности туристских услуг: автореф. дисс. канд. экон. наук. –

Новосибирск, 2011. – 24 с.

3. Денгаев А.М. Условия развития туристско-рекреационного комплекса

республики Дагестан / А.М. Денгаев // Молодой ученый. – 2012. – №3. – С.

161-163.

4. Лобанов А.С. Развитие туристско-рекреационного комплекса России // Вестник

Восточно-Сибирского государственного университета технологий и

управления. – 2013. – № 1(40). – С. 118-121.

5. Радишаускас Т.А. Принципы устойчивого развития туризма // В сборнике:

Теоретические и прикладные аспекты современной науки, 2014. С. 144-147.

6. Елфимова Ю.М., Хорошилова Е.А. Основы конкурентоспособности

российского гостиничного бизнеса // Стратегия устойчивого развития:

актуальные вопросы и тенденции: сб. науч. тр. по материалам Междунар.

науч.-практ. конф., 2013. С. 85-88.

7. Елфимова Ю.М., Прилипко М.А. Перспективы развития рекреационного

комплекса Ставропольского края// Стратегия устойчивого развития:

актуальные вопросы и тенденции: сб. науч. тр. по материалам Междунар.

науч.-практ. конф., 2013. С. 83-85.

50

8. Elfimova Yu., Chudnova O., Zorina E.Prospects of ecological tourism in Russia //

Вестник АПК Ставрополья. 2014. № 1S. С. 62-64.

9. Мовсесян Г.Г., Елфимова Ю.М. Экологический туризм: мировой опыт и

перспективы развития в России // Устойчивое развитие туристического рынка:

международная практика и опыт России Ставропольский государственный

аграрный университет. Ставрополь, 2014. С. 131-135.

10. Елфимова Ю.М. Земля и воля. Становление и развитие фермерства в России:

проблемы землепользования // Российское предпринимательство. 2006. № 9. С.

172-174.

11. Селеванова Е.В., Трухачев А.В., Иволга А.Г. Государственно-частное

партнерство как один из факторов эффективного развития туризма в России /

Вестник АПК Ставрополья. 2014. № 4 (16). С. 284-287.

12. Трухачев А.В. Кавказские минеральные воды/Трухачев А.В., Михайленко

А.В., Лебедев А.Ю., Лебедев Ю.А., Поволоцкая Н.П. В ВОПРОСАХ И

ОТВЕТАХ / Ставрополь, 2012. – 144 с.

LINGUISTIC APPLICATIONS OF THE FRAMES THEORY

ЛИНГВИСТИЧЕСКИЕ ПРИЛОЖЕНИЯ ТЕОРИИ ФРЕЙМОВ

Golovanova N. I.


Голованова Н. И.


Abstract: This article describes the basics of the theory of frames, frames and ways to

present methods for constructing a frame script.

Keywords: Frames, theory of frames, linguistic applications of the frame theory,

subframes, linguocultural code, metalanguage.

Аннотация: В данной статье рассмотрены основные положения теории фреймов,

способы представления фреймов испособы построения фрейма-сценария.

Ключевые слова: Фреймы, теория фреймов, лингвистические приложения теории

фреймов, субфреймы, лингвокультурный код, метаязык.

The theory of frames [2, 4, 5] has been widely accepted in certain areas of linguistics, and

in this article we will discuss some of its applications, which seem to us the most typical.

One of these applications can be considered work of I.V. Dukalskoy "Frame – method of

describing the English linguocultural code "Artifacts". Metalanguage ARTEFACTUM» [1]. In

this paper, the author aims to formalized knowledge representation of linguocultural using the

method of frame modeling, which is used to describe the lexical semantics of artifacts from the

corresponding specific subject areas. I.V. Dukalskaya attempts to represent the value of words

not as a set of sem values, or semantic features, but in the form of expanded text on the semantic

metalanguage in which the word is presented as a kind of "story", which highlighted the mutual

relationships between the characters. Just say that in this case we have a metaphorical description

of the frame scenario, as outlined in his famous work M. Minsky [2].






51

Artifacts as a product of human activity, according to I.V. Dukalskoy, can be assigned the

following semantic roles: tool, object, product creation, commodities, building material for

framing describe artifacts author developed metalanguage ARTEFACTUM, while the

construction of frame model higher-level node takes the concept of "state of affairs", suggesting

the existence of a subject the presence of his existential signs, its ontological relationship with

other objects, their specific position in space, in time, participation in any action, situation,

process, etc.

For a unified view of objects or classes are used lowercase letters, representing an initial

grapheme words designating the corresponding classes of objects: «i means" instrument, tool

"from the Latin. (Instrumẽntum), term v is the "value" from the Latin. (Valere), term m is the

"material, semi-finished product" from the Latin. (Materia)» (1, 60). For submission toanimate

participants of the events are used Latin lowercase letters x, y, z, non-naming objects or classes.

Predicates and logical operators are denoted by the corresponding Russian words in uppercase

beeches. Semantic data for their formal submission in frame model were taken, as follows from

the text of the analyzed articles from phraseological dictionaries, i.e. frame model is built on the

basis of the codified language units, and not on the basis of actual text data.

As an example, the paper gives a formalized representation of the superframe- scenarios

CONFLICT, which includes frames (or subframes) ARMED PRESSURE, CONFRONTATION

and RECONCILIATION. Consider the frame script ARMED PRESSURE, as it is presented in

the language ARTEFACTUM:

SCENARIO № 1. ARMED PRESSURE

То turn one’s arms against smb., to get one’s knife into smb., to unsheathe the sword, to

cross sword with

INITIAL STATUS: x HAS i;

IF (x APPLIES i TO z) then (z SUFFERS INDIVIDUAL DAMAGE ) t0

INTENTION x: x GOING (x CAUZE (z

SUFFERS INDIVIDUALDAMAGES)) t1

POTENCY x: x CAN (x APPLIES i TO z) tl

ACTION x: x APPLIES i TO z t2

RESULT: z SUFFERS INDIVIDUAL DAMAGE t3

As we can see, immediately after the name of the frame script is a list of English

phraseological units, which has served as a source of data for the formal presentation of the

situation (event) ARMED PRESSURE. This is followed by a sequence comprising a top-level

node STARTING POSITION OF INTENT and terminals INTENTION, POTENCY. ACTION.

COROLLARY. This sequence in this model is iconic in relation to the deployment types of

events in a situation of ARMED PRESSURE: in the first stage there is the baseline situation, the

initial position indicated by the symbol in time t0; followed by the intention at a given

opportunity (potency) of persons – participants of the situation, starting position in time

designated by the symbol tl; followed by action (time – t2), entailing a consequence of this

action (time – t3).

The semantic content of each of the terminals is a schematic representation of

propositions, including basic predicates – verbs, logical operators – unions, syntactic operators –

prepositions terms (actants) – refer to the situation of participants and subjects (lowercase letters)

and sirkonstants – indications of relative times of events. Thus, the expression x is i; IF (x

APPLIES i TO z) then (z SUFFERS INDIVIDUAL DAMAGE) t0 can be "read" as follows ":

Someone has a gun (weapon). If one applies this instrument to another one, then the other one

will suffer physical damage (injured). Time reference – zero (i.e., before the development of the

situation).

As we can see, the construction of a frame is based on lexicographical data significantly

limits its properties as a universal model of a typical situation, or a typical deployment scenario

this situation: for example, the use of gun (weapons) are not necessarily the result of physical

52

damage to the second part, and the conflict is not necessarily completed as reconciliation; The

ACTION x would be better to present as the event x, z, as in proposition rightly designated two

members. This frame model with an unambiguous interpretation of a situation that is far from the

real situation, and, in addition, we must remember that I.V. Dukalskaya describes frame

CONFLICT with the purpose to illustrate only theoretical propositions of his research, and

probably was not aimed at building a complete linguistic frame.

Frame model can also be used to describe the semantic structure of linguocultural

concepts, as it is done in the work of M.A. Terpak "frame model as a way of structuring and

analysis of concepts" [3]. The main theoretical basis of this research is the provision according to

which the frame can be seen as linguistically-oriented concept, ie a concept that has found

expression in the linguistic structure. Accordingly, the source material for the construction of

frame model of the English linguocultural concept "Family" in M.A. Terpak, like I.V.

Dukalskaya, speak English words, phrases, phraseological units, proverbs and aphorisms,

somehow embody this concept. The difference is that in order to illustrate the theoretical data

M.A. Terpak draws examples from classical texts of English literature.

In contrast to previous work as the basic units of frame semantics, occupying its terminals

and slots are not propositions describing typical events and activities, but the nomination – and

expressions of opposition, indicating the relationship between family members (Parents and

children – parents and children ), as well as the category, denoting the ratio of family members

to our home (Home / Family – house / home / family).

We believe that this difference is the main difference between the frame and the concept:

the first is a propositional nature, acts as a cognitive model, as a rule, the situation, the events

that have a time length, the second has a nomination structure, because acts as a cognitive model

consisting rather from static, timeless entities, groups at its core and around concepts related

syntagmatically not as propositional model of reality, and paradigmatic – as the ratio of linguistic

units in the lexical-semantic system of language.

As the name of the frame in the structuring concepts linguocultural always speaks the

language or speech units by "which updated the central point of the concept of" its nuclear

region, the value of accentuated point of consciousness [3, 133]. According to M. A.Trepak the

name "Family", the name of one of the key values of the English linguistic culture.

M.A. Terpak doesn't display schematized propositions with certain predicates and

variables of terminals in the frame, as it does I.V. Dukalskaya and limited by the creating of

names of terminal frame "Family" as the type of Patriarchal family – patriarchal family and

names of slots Home / Family- house / home / family and provides a textual description of the

filling of the terminal using the data from the smart and phraseological dictionaries. As

mentioned above, to illustrate his positions M.A. Terpak uses examples from classic English

literature, but the actual frame model concept is based on lexicographical data.

The analysis led to the conclusion that the fundamental difference of frame, arranged

according to lexicographic data, according to I.V. Dukalskaya and M.A. Terpak and frame

building, for example, to journalistic texts, is that the formal representation of the semantic

structure of the vocabulary is the first presentation of thematic vocabulary, that is, from

potentially-valentnostny properties of the slots as they are defined in the language system in

general, while as a formal representation of the structural semantic properties of the second

comes from the actual journalistic text, ie it is a discursive representation of the frame, discourse

– in the appropriate meaning of the term "discourse", as in the construction of the frame

according to the most urgent journalistic texts and their supposed involvement in a specific

historical and cultural context, and assignment to a particular type of discourse.

References:

1. Дукальская И.В. Фреймовый метод описания английского лингвокультурного

кода “Артефакты”. Метаязык Artefactum // Вестник ВГУ. Серия: Лингвистика и

межкультурная коммуникация. – 2008. – №2. – С. 59-62.

53

2. Минский М. Фреймы для представления знаний. – М.: Энергия, 1979. – 151 с.

3. Терпак М.А. Фреймовая модель как способ структурирования и анализа

концептов // Вестник СамГУ. – 2006. – №5/1 (45). – С. 132-137.

4. Филлмор Ч. Основные проблемы лексической семантики // Новое в зарубежной

лингвистике. Вып. XII. – М., 1983. – С. 74-122.

5. Филлмор Ч. Фреймы и семантика понимания // Новое в зарубежной

лингвистике: Когнитивные аспекты языка. – Вып. XXIII. – М., 1988. – С. 52-92.

6. Грудева Е.А. CONCEPT ОСЕНЬ/AUTUMN IN ENGLISH AND RUSSIAN

IDIOMS // Вестник АПК Ставрополья. 2014. № 4 (16).С. 172-174.

FOREIGN LANGUAGE KNOWLEDGE AS A KEY TO PROFESSIONAL SUCCESS

ЗНАНИЕ ИНОСТРАННОГО ЯЗЫКА КАК ЗАЛОГ ПРОФЕССИОНАЛЬНОГО

УСПЕХА

Grudeva E.A., Chvalun R.V., Chepurnaya A.I.


Грудева Е.А., Чвалун Р.В., Чепурная А.И.


Abstract: The article is devoted to the issue of the competency-based education and

training of foreign language learning and gives some conclusions about importance of cultural

and linguistic interrelation in cross-culture communication. Learning English for Specific

Purposes is described and discussed.

Keywords: professional competence, communication, interculture, foreign language

mastering, English for Specific Purposes.

Аннотация: Статья посвящена исследованию вопроса основанного на

компетенциях подхода к изучению иностранного языка, и содержит некоторые выводы о

значении культурных и лингвистических взаимоотношений в кросс-культурной

коммуникации. Описано и обсуждено изучение английского языка для специальных

целей.

Ключевые слова: профессиональные компетенции, коммуникация,

межкультурный, овладение иностранными языками, английский для специальных целей.

In the context of dramatic technological advancements, increasing dependence of society

on information systems, and the global economy, it became imperative that our nation's

education systems prepare students to be engaged and competent citizens in a new age in the

XXI century. From public officials to educators, for purposes ranging from public accountability

to quality assurance, educational systems have been transformed from a traditional curriculum

focus to one of educational outcomes assessment, consistent with an increased emphasis on

competency-based education and training. This was as true for higher education institutions as it

was for pre-school, elementary and secondary schools. This has entailed a greater appreciation of

how people learn, taking into account key findings from Pedagogy, Cognitive and Social

Psychology, Methodology development, processes of effective learning, environments in which

learning best takes place.

54

This movement also has required a re-thinking of educational objectives at each level of

learning, not only in terms of subject matter but also in meta-cognitive terms such as creative and

critical thinking; analytical problem-solving capabilities; integrity, moral development, and

responsibility; and self-reflection on learning. These objectives became especially salient in the

curriculum reform of professional education and remain so today, for they are the competencies

that employers want and that will be needed by the leaders of our nation and communities in an

ever more complex world.

Knowledge of foreign language is very broad and multidimensional concept. First of all,

that means linguistic knowledge, i.e. knowledge of the language system and the ability to use it

for communication purposes. The basis of any foreign language knowledge is the ability and

willingness to assess the situation of communication, to take the appropriate decision regarding

speech behavior. This is impossible without subject knowledge, knowledge of social

relationships and the conditions of their realization. In other words, it is impossible without the

knowledge and possession of extralinguistic and paralinguistic elements of speech.

Most people understand the fact that mastering a foreign language is not simply the

acquisition of another psychological tool and an introduction to a different culture, but learning a

new socio-cultural content. Thus, learning a foreign language is included in the socio-cultural

paradigm and is seen as a dialogue of two cultures in the general format of intercultural

communication.

In solving the problem of improving the quality of technical education, special attention

has been paid to the development of engineers' professional competence, consisting of cultural,

social, linguistic and humanities components. In this context, learning English for Specific

Purposes became necessary because it enables students to adapt quickly to new challenges of

academic and professional communities.

Currently the qualifying standards made by employers of engineering graduates directly

refer to their ability to work in a diversified team; the possession of methods of effective

argumentation; realization of professional communication; comprehension of professional and

ethical liability of engineering decision-making; and critical analysis of decisions made, with

flexibility in a variable economic, social and political environment .

In view of the above, it becomes obvious that in educating a highly qualified engineer,

the university shall develop and introduce such training courses which would promote

development of the extra professional-orientated abilities of the students. Among these abilities

can be, for example: self-education, critical or lateral thinking, self-discipline, professional

communication.

Nowadays the principle of professional orientation as well as the issue of due regard to

specialization becomes really actual. The world economy has left behind the industrial era and

entered a new age of knowledge work in the information society. Industrial age organization

models are no longer effective and they are being replaced with networks in which decision-

making and responsibility are decentralized and distributed.

According to the New European Space for Higher Education, teaching and learning

methodologies must ensure the acquisition of professional competences. Students should develop

the skills, academic contents and attitudes necessary to get an adequate accomplishment in the

labour market.

Realizing the requirements of modern life more and more students have a common

professional interest in learning English, so English for Specific Purposes approach is the most

motivating and effective. The core competences of future specialists include terminology of the

field, networking, practicing scientific tasks and professional contacts. So, English for Specific

Purposes course is aimed at the formation of basic professional competences, such as:

development of English language proficiency;

cross-cultural training and development self-education skills in the professional

field;

creative professional interaction with colleagues instilled;

55

reflective approach towards professional development trained;

ability to discover problems and arrange professional activity.

Considering the fact that students have different motivations for learning English it is

impossible to use a single strategy in teaching identical to everyone. So a specially designed

model of the English for Specific Purposes course for students’ needs and interests, satisfying

domestic and international requirements can increase the professional competence of specialists

in technical and engineering field. The development of the course should be based on strong

collaboration between the subject specialists and the language teachers. The English teachers

need to gather information about a student’s subject course, how English fits into their course

and what the department and students see as priorities.

Students’ focused professional skills can be formed and developed on the basis of

general-purpose skills. The efficiency of their development will depend on the organization and

the content of the courses offered to study. Taking into account the aforesaid, ESP is considered

a foundation for professional skills development.

Taking into account the relevant experience of English for Specific Purposes study in

domestic and foreign methodology, the attempt here was made to design a model of an English

for Specific Purposes course and its content that meet, optimally, students’ needs; the

characteristics of the professional field; the requirements of the state educational standard of the

Russian Federation and the standards of international accreditation engineering boards

mentioned above.

However, English for Specific Purposes teaching should not be considered a separate

subject-content study. As mentioned above, the professional activity of the railway specialists

includes oral and written communication, participation in international projects, and formation of

self-work strategies that can be a tool in acquiring professional up-to-date knowledge. Therefore,

it was proposed that the alternative approach to English for Specific Purposes course

development was carried nut, when the focus was on the English for Specific Purposes tasks

(project and research exercises, text-analysis, discourse and genre analysis, technical vocabulary)

but the English for Academic Purposes components (academic writing, reference skills, listening

and note-taking) were also included as a parallel course nr as a part of the whole course, so each

subject-content unit could be integrated with English for Academic Purposes components

according to needs, lacks and wants the students feel.

This approach to teaching English for Specific Purposes allows the building up of

individual paths of learning that enable students to construct professional knowledge and

develop the academic and study skills on their own.

A specially designed model of the English for Specific Purposes course for students’

needs and interests, satisfying domestic and international requirements can increase the

professional competence of specialists in technical and engineering field. The development of

the course should be based on strong collaboration between the subject specialists and the

language teachers. The English teachers need to gather information about a student’s subject

course, how English fits into their course and what the department and students see as priorities.

The material may not run in parallel with the subject course. So the content should be

revised but can include new knowledge and ideas not taught in the subject course. This article

states the position that the English for Specific Purposes course should be compulsory for

technical students and needs both its general components (English for Academic Purposes)

selected individually by students ac cording to their lacks and needs, and its specific component

reflecting the actual way the language is used in the professional sphere.

References:

1. Голованова Н.И. Использование интернет-ресурсов в обучении английскому

языку как средства формирования коммуникативной компетенции //

Психология и Педагогика: методика и проблемы практического применения.

2011. № 19-2. с. 162-167.





56

2. Голованова Н.И. Формирование коммуникативной компетенции студентов

агроинженерного вуза на занятиях иностранного языка // в сборнике:

современное общество, образование и наука сборник научных трудов по

материалам международной научно-практической конференции: в 9 частях.

2014. с. 41-44.

3. Грудева Е.А. Смысл культурной составляющей в изучении иностранного языка

// Теоретические и прикладные вопросы науки и образования: сборник научных

трудов по материалам Международной научно-практической конференции: в

16 частях. Ч. 6. – Тамбов, 2015. С. 36-38.

4. Зорина Е.Б. Классические и инновационные технологии в преподавании

иностранного языка студентам гуманитарных специальностей // Социально-

гуманитарные знания. 2010. № 7. с. 164-167.

5. Зорина Е.Б. Технология формирования профессионально-речевой культуры у

студентов аграрного университета. Диссертация на соискание ученой степени

кандидата педагогических наук / Ставропольский государственный аграрный

университет. Ставрополь, 2004.

6. Чуднова О.А. Психологическое сопровождение личностно-профессионального

самоопределения студентов агроинженерного профиля. Автореферат

диссертации на соискание ученой степени кандидата психологических наук /

Южный федеральный университет. Ростов-на-дону, 2008.

7. Didley-Evans T., StJohn M. Developments in English for Specific Purposes.

Cambridge University Press, 1998. pp. – 1-10, 19-21, 122-128.

8. Howatt A. A History of English Language Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University

Press, 1984.

ROMANIA. LANDSCAPE AND TOURIST ATTRACTIVENESS – FAVOURABILITY

AND RESTRICTIVENESS

РУМЫНИЯ. ЛАНДШАФТНЫЕ И ТУРИСТСКИЕ ДОСТОПРИМЕЧАТЕЛЬНОСТИ

– ПРЕИМУЩЕСТВА И ОГРАНИЧЕНИЯ

Ielenicz M.

University of Bucharest, Faculty of Geography, Romania

Nedelcu A.

Petroleum-Gas University of Ploiesti, Faculty of Economic Sciences, Romania

Иеленич М.

Университет Бухареста, Географический факультет, Румыния

Неделку А.

Нефтегазовый университет Плоешти, Факультет экономических наук, Румыния

Abstract: The various environmental components are highly important when it comes to

the tourist destination of a region. Some are immediately successful (those related to landforms)

while others are the exact opposite, which makes it that, as far as the necessary arrangements for

the development of civilized tourism is concerned, the scope of the various types of tourist

activities varies both spatially and temporally. Landscape plays a major role as regards the

favouring or restriction of certain tourist activities. In Romania, it has generated the most














57

numerous landforms (geomorphosites) and vistas that have promoted tourism since ancient

times.

Keywords: tourism, geosites, geomorphosites, landscape, tourist attractions.

Аннотация: Различные природные компоненты крайне важны для туристских

направлений региона. Некоторые имеют непосредственный успех (те, которые относятся к

ландшафту), тогда как другие наоборот, что говорит о том, что, когда учитываются

необходимые мероприятия для развития цивилизованного туризма, спект различных

видов туристской деятельности различается как по пространственному признаку, так и по

территориальному. Ландшафт играет главную роль по отношению к благоприятствованию

или ограничению определенных видов туристской деятельности. В Румынии имеется

большое число ландшафтных форм (геоморфозитов) и ландшафтных видов, которые

содействуют развитию туризма с древних времен.

Ключевые слова: туризм, ландшафтные места, геоморфозиты, ландшафты,

туристские достопримечательности.

Introduction

Tourism can be defined as an activity entailed by natural or social environments,

especially those characterised by uniqueness and fragility, some authors seeing tourism as a

“barometer of the environment’s quality” (Dinu M., 2002).

Landscape represents the most important resource ofthe environment. Individually or in

association with other natural or anthropic components, landscape acts as an outstanding tourist

attraction because of its genetic complexity, morphological configuration, main morfometric

indicators, spatial repartition, etc. (Nedelcu A., 2010).

Figure 1. Tourist attractions related to relief in Romania

1. Alpine and sub-alpine glacial and periglacial forms; 2. Volcanic mountains (craters, plates, key

epigenetic peaks; 3. Plates and calcareous karst peaks; 4. Plates and calcareous karst peaks; 5. Relief

dunes; 6. complex karst; 7. Relief of dissolution; 8. Keys and gorges.

Source: Ielenicz M., Comănescu L., 2006

58

Research on the close relation between tourism and the most attractive resource of the

natural environment, i.e., the landscape, is not a novelty and has already been tackled in the

literature by researchers such as: Krippendorf J. (1977), Michaud J.-L. (1983), Debarbieux B.

(1995), Lozato-Giotard J.-P. (2003), Pralong J.-P. and Reynard E. (2005), and in Romania,

theoretical and practical approaches can be attributed to: Posea Gr. et al. (1969), Ielenicz M.

(1992), Olaru M. (2000), Ciangă N. (2002), Cocean P. (2010), Mihai B. et al. (2009, 2014).

Romania’s landscape represents a complex system that is the result of a continuous

interaction between the dynamic internal agents and countless external factors which, through

processes, have led to the creation of a multitude of forms of various shapes and sizes. The

system is unified, but highly structured so that each form group belongs to a distinct

morphological stage that renders the groups unique as far as their landscape is concerned.

The orographic system consists of varying landscape forms – the Carpathian chain (an

extensive “crown”) surrounded on the inside and outside by lower units (hills, plateaus and

plains). Their interconnectivity imposes four fundamental features – concentric development,

proportionality (28% mountains, 42% plateaus and hills and 30% plains), symmetry of

distribution and overall participation in an extensive orographic amphitheatre. Ranging from 0 m

to over 2,500 m, out of which 12% represent complex mountainous forms over 1,000 m (the

highest combination of shapes relevant for tourism), 46% represent hills, plateaus, high plains

but also low mountains (below 1,000 m), and 12% represent plains and structural plateaus (the

last category amounts to a diversity of geosites and anthroposites that associate in order to

provide valuable tourist potential (Fig.1).

Figure 2. Types of geosites

Source: Ielenicz M., 2009

59

Capitalising the orographic theatre for various tourism activities requires several steps –

identification and capitalisation (quantification) based on certain indicators (with hierarchical

sizes) of geomorphosites, assessment of existing facilities and forecast of tourism activities

necessary for the basic tourism potential of a place, area, etc. (Figure 2).

It must not be omitted that landforms, through their characteristics, constitute not only

significant opportunities for taking up certain occupations in tourism, but may negatively

influence their dynamics, situation tackled by programme management under the call signs of

favourability and restrictiveness.

Geomorphosite suitability for tourist activities

Geomorphosite favourability for tourist activities relies primarily on the level of

attractiveness exercised over a large mass of tourists and, secondly, on accessibility.

Attractiveness is related to several features including: physiognomy (the more bizarre, of

scientific interest and unique in landscape, the more the landform will be a stimulating factor of

demand), size (the bigger the size, the more attractive it is), variety of composition and genesis

and degree of individualisation in the regional landscape assembly. Despite the risks and

potential human and material loss, spectacular development of landform creative processes can

sometimes interfere (e.g.: volcanic eruptions, severe landslides, etc.). There are several types of

landforms whose characteristics grant them unique suitability: Among these are the following:

- Peaks and ridges (crests) of the main mountain ranges or those relatively isolated from

the hilly units (Figure 3).

Figure3. Fagaras ridge

The higher a peak is, the more attractive it is. Hence, many tourists cross mountain routes

seeking to climb the main peaks and crests (in the Bucegi Mountains those on the eastern and

northern sides; in the FăgărașMountains the 6-peaked crest that exceeds 2,500 m; in the Ciucaş

Mountains – Bratocea and Zăganu with its Ciucaşpeak in Rodnei Mountains, the north crest and

pikes; in the Ceahlău Mountains – peaks Toaca, Ocolasul Mare; in the Giumalău-Rarău

Mountains – crests of over 1,600 m, in the Semenic Mountains – the three pyramid peaks beyond

1,400 m, in the Meridional Carpathians, west of Olt – all glacial crests and peaks among them,

etc.) which offer, beyond the satisfaction of the climb, that of admiring unbelievably beautiful

scenery and vistas. Secondly, there is the attraction of the physiognomy’s uniqueness as a result

of petrographic formation or genesis. Hence, many a trail in the Arieșul Mic basin leads to

Detunata Goală and Detunata Flocoasă peaks that are 200 m taller that the rest of the ridges

found at 1,000 – 1,100 m, but which, as a result of their unique formation (basalt columns and

60

relatively steep slopes covered by masses of parallelepiped slides), dominate Țăra Moților’s

landscape.

Figure 4. Basalts from Racoş

Another example is related to the beautiful basalt columns from Racoş, Olt Valley Basin

(Figure 4). Massive crests that dominate through their altitude, physiognomy, uniqueness and

grandeur are Piatra Craiului, Vânturarița-Buila, Făgăraș, which are partially or fully explored by

countless tourists more than 6 months a year.

In the hilly regions, this type of objective does not have the same attractiveness, but still

applies if said regions feature glades and offer large vantage points. Hence, in North Dobrogea,

from Beștepe crest (200 – 242 m) a sightseeing tour can be takenwhich grants the opportunity of

seeing both a large part of the Danube Delta, and the plains north of Razelm lake; from

Denistepe peak (270 m) the Nalbant depression can be seen along with its entire adjacent frame

hill.

Footpaths lead the way towards all of these attractions and only seldom can one find

forest roads, not to mention asphalt roads (the Transfăgărășan and the Transalpina roads – Figure

5). In some fortunate situations there are cable installations (Bucegimountains, Postăvaru

mountains, Făgăraș mountains, etc.). Naturally, main tourist activities are supported by a

minimum of facilities (lodges, retreats, and, to a lesser extent, even hotels). Hiking is the

predominant type of tourist activity, occasionally followed by rest and recuperation for several

days and, rarely, scientific or eco-oriented outings.

Figure 5. Transalpina Road

61

- Gorges and canyons, as a result of their physiognomy (narrow valley sectors with steep

slopes or high slopes, river beds with rock thresholds but also boulder or block accumulations),

large size, scenery, morphological variety, where spectacular elements abound (steeps of tens of

meters, several level overhangs, water rapids, waterfalls, caves) are some of the landforms most

sought after by tourists. The majority of them are natural reservations or belong to different

national parks. Access is possible via fully modernised roads (when upon main roads – gorges:

Dunării, Prahovei, Mureșului, Oltului, Jiului; Bicaz keys) or partially (gorges and keys of the

three Criș rivers, Cerna from Banat), forest roads (Bâsca Mare, Bâsca Mică, Jaleș, Galbenului,

Aiudului, Oltețului), pathways (Turda Keys, Tureni, Galda, Corcoaia – Figure 6).

Besides hiking and valley crossing by car (applicable when there are tourist

accommodation structures that provide food and shelter) they are related to other forms of

tourism, such as climbing, speotourism, ecotourism, week-end recreation, recreational fishing

and scientific research. In the villages situated in the depression basins of gorges there are

opportunities for parking and even resting for extensive periods (some locations practising

agrotourism).

- Carst landforms are related to rocks where dissolution plays an important role. Among

these limestone is primarily responsible for the creation but also preservation of most carst

landforms, while salt and plasters – for limestone conglomerates and sandstones, which are,

however, in limited number and less spectacular. The most attractive carst regions correspond to

the limestone plateaus and mountains (Bucegi Mountains, Șureanu, Aninei, Cernei, Mehedinți,

Parâng, Almăj, Pădurea Craiului, Padiș-Cetățile Ponorului, etc.). These regions feature exocarst

(ditches, sinkholes, uvalas, carst and polye depressions) as well as significant endocarst with

large caves (tens of kilometres long and hundreds of meters deep), many with special concretion,

some having glaciers of variable volumes. The most visited caves are the electrified ones

(Urșilor, Muierii, Meziad, Polovragi, Ialomiței, Râșnoavei, Voșlobeni, etc.), but also the ones in

the vicinity of main roads or forest roads (Ponicova, “Gaura cu muscă” of the Danube Gorge,

etc.) – Figure 6.

Figure 6. Corcoaia Gorge (left); Polovragi Cave (right)

The carst forms are not solely tied to the Carpathian mountains, which also feature

limestones and dolomite, but also to the lower regions (Mehedinți, Casimcea, South Dobrogea

plateaus), which feature already popular caves (especially for their scenery, scientific research –

62

e.g.: the Ponoare, Topolnița, La Adam, La Movile caves, the last one being unique for its life

forms in sulphurous environment).

- Glacial landforms – found in the Carpathian ridges and valleys over 1 800 m (Figure 7).

There are cirques, valleys, glacial thresholds of various sizes and complexity that reflect in

unique landscapes abounding in sharp slopes, masses of slope, sharp crests, towers, avalanche

corridors on the slopes, waterfalls thresholds of tens of meters (Bâlea, Capra, Lolaia, Ialomiței,

Cailor).

Figure 7. Carpathian massive glacial relief – elements of importance for tourism

Source: Ielenicz M.,Comănescu L., 2006

Almost all mountain trails leading to glacial landforms cut across these sectors through

the most significant and accessible points. They mainly follow foot trails, although there are

some that follow forest roads; Transfăgărășan and Transalpina are the only asphalt roads present.

There are lodges and retreats that allow prolonged hiking, and in some places even winter sports

(Bâlea, Babele, Rânca, Parâng, Șureanu, etc.).

- Volcanic landforms can be found predominantly in the west of the Eastern Carpathians,

in Metaliferi Mountains and isolated in several other regions. Of tourist interest are also the cone

and crater of mount Ciomatu, the large plateaus west of Gurghiu and Harghita mountains, the

caldera peaks of Călimani-Harghita mountains, certain lava crests (CreastaCocoșului, Șatra) that

tower the surrounding regions with hundreds of meters, the basalt and andesite columns of tens

and hundreds of meters (Gutâi, Igniș, Perșani mountains) or featuring unique physiognomy

(Sfinxul of Oaș, Moșul and Apostolii of Călimani), gorges and slopes, the basalt columns of

Detunate, Perșani, Firiza (Figure 8). Furthermore, the isolated mounds resulting from the

degradation of certain volcanic formations are a part of the previous category. They represent, in

most cases, necks, some of them still retaining their medieval constructions (Deva Castle).

Most of them feature forest roads and asphalt roads having different degrees of

modernisation. Interest is associated with scenery and landform uniqueness. Some of them

feature spas, hence facilitating longer stays (Harghita Baths, Tușnad, Izvoarele, Mogoșa) as well

as recreational resorts or winter sport centres (Harghita Mădăraș, Cavnic, Roșia Montană, etc.).

63

Figure 8. Romania - national and natural parks


- Landforms along the coast of the Black Sea. There are three types of tourist demand.

First of all, there is the Danube Delta – an array of canals, river arms and lakes that separate river

from the maritime grinds and feature sand dunes, all of them surrounded by luxurious vegetation

and specific fauna. The Danube Delta is deemed unique in Europe, hence its inclusion in the

category of “Biosphere Natural Reservation” offering a wide plethora of tourism activities

(travel, recreation, fishing, hunting, beaches at Sulina and Sfantu Gheorghe, photosafari, etc.)

stimulated by numerous facilities that diversify from one season to another, some of them

offering hotel services as well as typical boats of mixed functionality depending on the season.

The second type of demand is related to the river-lagoon plain in the south of the delta that has a

low shore, interrupted by a rocky top (Doloșman). Of tourist importance are also the lakes of the

Razim-Sinoe complex, featuring sandy beaches outfitted with summertime facilities. The last

type of demand focuses on the southern seaside of the Black Sea that features abrupt seacoasts of

5–20 m eroded by waves into loess and Sarmatianlimestones, and on the strips of natural or

developed beaches which house the array of tourist resorts from Năvodari to VamaVeche. Here,

outstanding scenery blends with highly favourable climatic conditions as well as the existence of

healing waters and sludges, hence leading to the blooming of complex tourism forms that are

extremely active from May to October.

There is a modern and complex infrastructure that satisfies all needs, including:

accommodation, catering, treatment and entertainment for the various forms of tourism such as:

rest and recuperation, spas (permanently in resorts featuring spas – Eforie, Techirghiol, Neptun,

Mangalia, etc.) business tourism, sports, extreme water sports, etc.

- Romania’s wind created landforms are less spectacular, relatively small and mostly full

of vegetation. They are mostly visited for scientific purposes (some are natural reservation – The

Dunes of Carei) and seldom out of tourist curiosity. Conversely, tourists are drawn to the dunes

on the Danube Delta grinds (Letea, Caraorman), or in some regions of the country (Carei, Reci)

where there are even some facilities for conducting cultural activities (the “Nufărul” festival of

Reci), rest, recreation, recreational fishing, etc.

- Other types of landforms that are of interest occupy small areas, are local in character

and are sought by a small number of tourists, mostly when their occurrence involves processes

that produce varied scale disasters – massive slides (Pârcovaţ, 2002, Dealurile Vâlcei, 2004),

64

suffusions which create unique complex shapes, but are also extremely damaging (the high loess

banks of the Danube, Siret and Prut as well as the Black Sea’s shore and south of Cape Midia)

when associated with landslides, crashes and wild fires (Mierea in 1976, Andreiașu, Terca –

Figure 9). Unique landforms of the tor type must also be mentioned, resembling spheres (Măcin

Mountains) surrounded by rocky slopes set apart in several ancient granite mountains (Hercinic).

They dominate through their unique physiognomy and genetic make-up (weathering).

Therefore, the overall landscape, especially the mountains, covers a variety of types that,

as a result of their characteristics, arouse the interest of tourists and determine various tourist

activities that do not just focus on one objective but on several and thus group into a network of

tourist itineraries that have as departure – destination points numerous centres, areas or tourist

lodges (Figure 9).

Figure 9. Romania - national and natural parks


Figure 10. Mud Volcano –Pâclele

65

Ease of access – towards any tourist objective (including landscape ones) is influenced

by several factors including those imposed by the general or local features of the terrain. Among

them, of crucial importance are the following:

- Valley ways and depressions in mountainous, hilly and plateau regions that feature,

especially in the case of terrace bridges, road networks of varying modernisation. Furthermore,

these areas feature settlements that offer or provide the possibility for accommodation,

recreation, leisure and tourist information points. They represent the most important tourist axes

that fall into an extremely favourable system of tourist activities but are also linked to isolated

areas that are unique in landscape (Ielenicz M. et al., 2013).

- Gorges and ravines facilitate the crossing of many a mountain or hilly peak via the

different types of communication channels. Since ancient times (antiquity) these landforms have

been used especially to cross the Carpathians from Moldova and Wallachia to Transylvania and

Banat; currently these routes lie at the foundation of the most important modernised roads

(Transilvania’s “Poarta de Fier”, “Poarta Orientală”, Giuvala, Predeal, Oituz, Pângărați, Prislop,

Tihuța, Gutâi, Mestecăniș and Uz gorges as well as Cozia, Turnu Roșu, Bicaz and Buzău

ravines).

- Side slopes below 20° facilitate easy access to sightseeing via paths, while those below

10° via roads. In many cases access to high slopes is facilitated either by structural ledges or

arms as well as steps excavated directly into the rock (Bucegi, Piatra Craiului, Făgăraș

mountains).

The capitalisation restrictions of certain tourist objectives

Capitalisation restrictions of certain tourist objectives are determined by several factors,

the most significant ones being connected to the features of the landscape. Restrictions are

relative as, with time, they can diminish all the way to a complete removal, but they can also be

amplified as a result of human activities.

They are frequently imposed by landforms or specific morphogenetic processes that may

affect access to tourist attractions.

- Slopes and high crests only facilitate difficult access to the landforms beyond them; the

quest fronts of mounts Bucegi, Ciucaş and Ceahlău are extremely difficult to cross – access is

possible only via extremely difficult pathways that impose time restrictions and are only

recommended for experienced travellers; the collapse of a portion of Slănic’s “Muntele de Sare”

Mountain has reduced its level of attractiveness. Oftentimes special arrangements (cables, cable

cars, lifts) have to be implemented in order to reduce restrictions via the laying down of lacet

roads that require complex and expensive operations.

- Access over canyons and gorges, rapids or waterfalls located along valleys (Dâmbovița,

Olteț, Ialomița, Bicaz, Criș, Cernea, Lotru Keays, etc.) is generally difficult and requires various

facilities (paths dug into the slope, high bridges, etc.). In recent decades, because of economic

considerations, trails were replaced by roads; however, their laying down required slope cutting

which, in the end, affected the beauty and physiognomy of the landscape, and, more importantly,

led to local collapsing processes, such as landslides, etc.

- The occurrence of cavings, massive landslides on the valley slopes of mountains and

hills (e.g.: Olt valley gorge in 2004, 2005, 2011 or Lotrului valley in 2000) of large floods,

avalanches on alpine and sub-alpine, etc. slopes led to the destruction of road access points to

the various sights and to the subsequent implementation of costly special arrangements (e.g.:

Transfăgărăşan, Brezoi-Vidra, Transalpina roads, etc.).

- Steep slopes prevent access to some caves that feature high entries. Hiking on steep

slopes becomes inaccessible for the elderly or tourists with different health problems.

- The attractiveness of various tourist objectives may be limited by the presence of

compact and dense flora formations that limit observation and access (a high but heavily wooded

peak does not constitute an important landmark; a sector of keys loses its value and becomes

66

partly interesting if it is heavily wooded; Rarău Mountains’ cave-pit that is surrounded by dense

forests is rarely included in sightseeing tours, etc.).

Conclusions

A thorough analysis of the relation between tourism and the environment reveals that, in

most cases, the impact of tourism on the environment and society is not quantified, but, on the

contrary, what is quantified are the economic benefits of tourism.

Landscape represents the foundation of all geographic components, including society and

the various human activities. Consequently, a tourist sight occurs only where nature (the prime

“raw material”) provides environmental-friendly conditions facilitating curative and recreational

means or spectacular elements capable of arousing tourist curiosity (keys, gorges, waterfalls,

limestone landforms, coast, volcanic, glacial forms, etc.). Furthermore, landscape “supports”

tourism activities as a result of high favourability and attractiveness potential, but also dictates

development opportunities to construct accommodation structures or other facilities that allow its

tourist exploitation.

Taking into consideration that the qualitative and quantitative value of the natural

component is vital for tourism potential and development, it is safe to say that, in time, irrational

exploitation may lead to the destruction of the main pillar on which tourism has always relied on

and will always depend on.

References:

1. Ciangă N., 2002, Geography of Tourism, Cluj University Publishing House, Cluj-

Napoca.

2. Cocean P., 2010, Heritage Tour of Romania, Cluj University Publishing House, Cluj-

Napoca.

3. Dinu M., 2002, Geography of Tourism, Didactică&Pedagogică Publishing House,

București.

4. Ielenicz M., 1992, Romania's tourism potential, SGR Terra Magazine, nr.3-4,

București.

5. Ielenicz M., 1999, România – Hartaturistică, AMCO Press Publishing House,

București.

6. Ielenicz M., 2012, Tourist – Tourism – Tourismology, in Proceeding of the

International Symposium, Sustainable Tourist Destination Identity, Cluj University

Publishing House, Cluj-Napoca.

7. Ielenicz M. et al., 2001, Romania – Geography and Tourism, Royal Company

Publishing House, București.

8. Ielenicz M. et al., 2003, România. Enciclopedieturistică, Editura Corint, București.

9. Ielenicz M. et al., 2006, România. Potențialturistic, Editura Universitară, București.

10. Ielenicz M. et al., 2013, Tourism – theory and methodology, University Publishing

House, Bucureşti.

11. Ilieș D., Josan N., 2009, Geositeset Geolandscapes, University Publishing House,

Oradea.

12. Krippendorf J., (1977), Les dévoreurs de peysages. Le tourismedoit-ildétruire les

sites qui le font vivre?, Lausanne: Editions 24 heures.

13. Lozato-Giotard J.-P., (2003), Géographie du tourism. De l’espace consommé à

l’espacemaîtrise, Paris: Pearson.

14. Michaud J.-L., (1983), Le tourisme face à l’environnement, Presses Universitaires de

France PUF, Paris.

15. Mihai B. et al., 2009, Impacts of tourism on geomorphological processes in the

Bucegi Mountains in Romania, Geographica Helvetica, vol. 64, no.3, pp. 134-

147.

16. Mihai B., Dobre R., Săvulescu I., 2014, Geomorphotechnical Map for Railway

67

Mainline Infrastructure Impovement. A case study from Romania, Géomorphologie:

relief, processus, environnement, no. 1, pp. 79-90.

17. Muntele I., Iațu C., 2006, Geography of Tourism - concepts, methods and forms of

spatiotemporal expression, Sedcom Libris Publishing House, Iași.

18. Nedelcu A., 2011, Geography of Tourism, University Publishing House, Bucureşti,

pp. 63-85.

19. Nedelcu A. et al., 2010, World Geography: nature, man, economy, University

Publishing House, Bucureşti, pp. 28-29.

20. Neguț S., 2004, Geography of Tourism, Meteor Press Publishing House, București.

21. Olaru M., 2000, Banat Mountains. Development and tourism planning, Hestia,

Publishing House, Collection „Montana“, Timișoara.

22. Posea Gr., Ielenicz M., Popescu N., 1969, The tourism potential of counties

Romania, Proceedings of the Symposium of Geography of Tourism, Bucharest.

AGRITOURISM AS A RAISING DRIVER OF MULTIFUNCTIONAL DEVELOPMENT

OF RURAL AREAS IN RUSSIA

АГРОТУРИЗМ КАК СТИМУЛ МУЛЬТИФУНКЦИОНАЛЬНОГО РАЗВИТИЯ

СЕЛЬСКИХ ТЕРРИТОРИЙ В РОССИИ

Ivolga A.G.


Zawadka J.

Warsaw University of Life Sciences (WULS-SGGW), Poland

Иволга А.Г.


Завадка Я.

Варшавский университет естественных наук, Польша

Abstract: The paper presents the issue of multifunctional development of rural areas and

agriculture in Russia. It analyses potentials, challenges and problems of the agritourism from the

point of view of its impact on multifunctional rural development, explores alternative sources of

income for rural people by means of tourism and investigates effects of the agritourism on

agricultural production in local rural communities. The paper shows the most important

economic and non-economic benefits associated with the development of agritourism, as well as

the threats arising from it for the rural areas. The aim is to identify the existing and potential

tourist attractions within the rural areas in Russia on the case of the Southern Russia and to

provide solutions to be introduced in particular rural settlements in order to make them attractive

for tourists. The paper concludes with a substantiation of the tourism models to be implemented

to ensure a multifunctional and sustainable development of the considered rural areas.

Keywords: agritourism, tourism potential; sustainable development; rural territories;

agricultural production; diversification; alternative sources of income, multifunctional

development.

Аннотация: В статье рассматривается вопрос мультифункционального развития

сельских территорий и сельского хозяйства в России. Анализируются потенциал,

68

трудности и проблемы агротуризма с точки зрения его влияния на мультифункциональное

развитие сельских территорий, исследуются альтернативные источники получения дохода

жителями сельской местности за счет туризма, а также рассматривается влияние

агротуризма на производство сельскохозяйственной продукции в местных сельских

сообществах. В статье показаны наиболее важные экономические и не-экономические

выгоды, связанные с развитием агротуризма, а также угрозы, возникающие в связи с этим

для сельских территорий. Целью является выявление существующих и потенциальных

туристских аттракций в сельских регионах России на примере Юга России, а также

выработка решений для внедрения в конкретных сельских поселениях в целях повышения

их привлекательности для туристов. Статья завершается обоснованием туристских

моделей, рекомендуемых для внедрения в целях обеспечения мультифункционального и

устойчивого развития рассмотренных сельских территорий.

Ключевые слова: агротуризм, туристский потенциал, устойчивое развитие,

сельские территории, сельскохозяйственное производство, диверсификация,

альтернативные источники дохода, мультифункциональное развитие.

Introduction

In the majority of the developed countries, rural communities do not make a critical

impact on the gross domestic product (GDP), but at the same time they concentrate essential

volumes of resources, which are lacking in other industries. After the change of the political and

economy system during early 1990s, in Russia emerged features that showed its maladjustment

to the new state model and market economy. Main features of farming and rural areas were the

result of realised over the years development model, which fundamental goal was agricultural

production.

Development of rural areas is understood as a process of improving the economic

situation and living conditions of people residing in these areas. However, sustainability for rural

areas is more than just a sustainable economic growth. The concept of sustainability in rural

areas should integrate environmental, economical, cultural and social factors. Here is where

sustainability transforms into multifunctionality.

According to Erokhin, Heijman, and Ivolga [6], one of the most valuable competitive

advantages of rural areas over urban ones is that they harmoniously combine natural and cultural

values into a unique mixture of attractions. The increasing trend of last decades in the developed

countries is agritourism. Tourism is an effective tool to attract investments and promote interest

in rural ways of life, traditions and local identities of rural areas. As an alternative source of

income in addition to the traditional agricultural production, rural recreation is especially

important in developing countries and economies in transition, where investments in agriculture

and volume of state support are lower in comparison to the developed countries of the EU and

the USA [16]. The diversity of rural culture in various countries (and even in particular rural

areas within a country) provides opportunities to build attractive and competitive tourist products

[17]. Potentially, agritourism provides alternative employment opportunities, which give rural

inhabitants a sustainable income that is competitive in comparison to that of urban territories.

The approach implemented in the paper is the application of the principle of sustainable

development to tourism. Sustainable tourism seeks to sustain the quantity, quality and

productivity of both human and natural resource systems over time, while respecting and

accommodating the dynamics of such systems. Drawing on the OECD, research suggests that

rural regions need to address the particular challenges of business capacity infrastructure, human

capital, innovation and services [18]. Tourism represents an important share of the service

economy, both domestically and internationally, and the growth sector. According to Erokhin

[5], the development of rural tourism increases employment in rural areas, helps to retain people

in rural areas (and even attract them from cities), improves the quality of life by the development

69

of rural infrastructure and related industries. Development of rural tourism also has an essential

social impact, since it supports historical-cultural diversity and traditions on the regional level.

Approaches to Multifunctional Development of Rural Areas and Agritourism

Agritourism is considered as dedicated travels to rural areas with relatively undisturbed

ecosystems and ethno-cultural complexes, which have a direct impact on the rural development

and are subjects for control in the purposes of sustainable rural development [12]. The given

concept includes two major definitions. Firstly, agritourism is referred to as an environmentally-

oriented tourist product on the domestic and international tourist markets. Secondly, agritourism

is expected to act as one of the tools for sustainable rural development [10]. Following this idea,

agritourism may be defined as a kind of activity, related to organization of dedicated travels to

rural areas, which provides tourists with a complex tourist product (accommodation, meals,

excursion services and entertainment), reflects and preserves the natural and cultural identity of

regions and ensures economic benefits for hosting communities through the development of

employment opportunities and alternative sources of income for local population.

Multifunctional development of rural areas by means of agritourism may be considered

on two levels – the socio-economic and spatial. The first aspect concerns the rational use of

production factors available to the village, while the second refers to the proper distribution of

socio-economic activities in economic space and results from the process of planning and area

spatial management.

The idea of multifunctional development is the way to solve many problems of

agriculture and rural areas, and the implementation of this model is based primarily on the

creation of new, various sources of revenues for non-agricultural and agricultural population,

who is not able to find a full employment in their own farms. For the purposes of the current

research the issues of unemployment and depopulation in rural areas, and perspectives of

alternative income opportunities are addressed in the works of Kundius and Chermyanina [15],

Jelocnik and Ivolga [14], and Bondarenko [2], along with the issues of intensification of

economic initiatives in the rural areas through the development of special economic zones of

tourist and recreational type. International practices and success stories concerning the sphere of

sustainable rural development by means of tourism are borrowed from the works of Cvijanovic

and Vuković (investigations of perspectives of rural tourism in separate localities of Serbia and

other Danube countries) [3], Vuković, Kljajić, and Arsić (research of the role of rural tourism in

the promotion of multifunctional agriculture) [23], Zawadka [24-26] and Erokhin et al.

(comparative analysis of various practices of rural tourism and rural development in Russia and

countries of the Eastern Europe) [8].

The above listed approaches to the problem of rural areas multifunctionality were

primarily focused on the issue of the rural economy diversification. But this is not a sufficient

interpretation range of the analysed category. The concept of multifunctionality can not be

identified solely with the process of creating new workplaces. This is a much broader concept,

related to local development, entrepreneurship, strategic planning, diversification of agriculture,

infrastructure development, improvement of demographic resources, etc.

It should be emphasized that beyond functions of an economic nature, more and more

recognised and appreciated are social functions performed by rural areas. The basic activities

realised in rural areas, such as agriculture and forestry, fulfill important natural and cultural

functions. Understanding the multifunctionality of rural areas wider than as the socio-economic

activities and taking into account their natural and cultural functions is consistent with the

principle of sustainable development, understood as achieving simultaneous progress in three

areas, i.e. economic, social and environmental.

According to Sillignakis [21], the concept of sustainability integrates environmental,

economic, cultural and social considerations. In rural areas, population numbers may conceal an

ageing population, with younger people moving to the cities for highly rewarded employment

opportunities. This means that fewer people work locally and traditional rural industries continue

70

to lose qualified and effective labor force. Attractiveness of rural areas and effectiveness of

agricultural production cannot be increased with just a bigger amount of investments into

agricultural complex. Rural areas need more than farmer-based development, because the rural

way of life is like a social paradigm, which is developed under an influence of a whole set of

non-economic factors: social, cultural, historical, ethnic, etc.

Local communities are becoming increasingly important in terms of actions taken to

ensure their own sustainability, and are also forming part of wider alliances to preserve the

environment globally. There is the recognition that to be sustainable, the preservation of local

identities (environmental, cultural, social, historical, etc.) must be grounded in the communities

and societies, which exploit those identities [21]. That is why stakeholders in rural areas

(policymakers, community authorities, producers, rural dwellers) have increasingly turned to

tourism as an alternative means of achieving economic growth and sustainable development

through diversification [5].

Contributions of Agritourism to Multifunctional Development of Rural Areas

Economic and social consequences of agritourism development, as an alternative form to

mass tourism, provide opportunities for its harmonious inclusion into socio-economic life of the

community. The most frequently mentioned features and benefits associated with the

development of agritourism are those with an economic character (Figure 1).

Incomes derived from tourists are possible from selling them products, meals, handicraft,

hiring sports equipment, teaching horse-riding, providing rehabilitation services and many more.

Due to the presence of tourists in the borough also its dwellers have benefits financially. At this

point it should be mentioned about the so-called multiplier effect, stimulating local economic

situation. Arrival of tourists triggers increased demand for other products and services, which

may not have anything in common with tourism. Therefore, in many countries, much store is set

by the development of tourism as a field allowing for an economy revival in a relatively short

period of time

Source: author’s development

Figure 1 – The most important contributions of agritourism to multifunctional

development of rural areas

Arrivals of tourists to farms and profits of farm owners may be a source of inspiration for

many rural residents to start receiving guests in their own farm or providing additional services

71

for visitors, which will diversify their stay and rest. The essence of entrepreneurship in a market

economy is searching for new fields of activity or creative imitation of the existing ones.

Depending on the local natural and cultural values, as well as the resources of their own farms,

active citizens wishing to take advantage of the presence of tourists often decide on the provision

of food, recreation, sports or cultural services, as well as manufacturing and selling traditional

food and souvenirs.

A common problem of the countryside in Russia is a high unemployment rate and labor

surplus in agriculture. Starting from 2008, there has been an accelerated shortage of rural

population, which has been worsened by active migration outflow. Depopulation is one of the

main threats to sustainable rural development, as it brings about the loss of historically

developed areas, degradation of small rural settlements, and depletion of the rural economy.

Moreover, it threatens regional and national food security because of agricultural land

withdrawal.

During the past 20 years (from 1990 till 2010) the proportion of rural inhabitants within

the total population of Russia has decreased by 2.9 percent (from 45.7% to 42.8%). The

dynamics of the main social and economic indicators of rural development in Russia (Table 1)

confirms that small rural settlements are declining, while the population is becoming more

concentrated in larger communities.

Table 1 – Social and demographic indicators of rural development in Russia from 2010 to

2013

Indicator 2010 2013

Average size of settlement, people 1700 1650

Proportion of population below active working age, % 22.8 22.4

Proportion of population over active working age, % 21.2 21.0

Average size of household, people 2.1 2.2

Life expectancy, years 66.6 66.8

Share of population with higher and secondary education, % 31 33

Source: author’s development based on [6]

The labour market in rural areas of Russia is characterised by two divisive tendencies: a

decreasing population in general and an increasing proportion of the population of an active

working age. The growth of the population at an active working age is faster than economic

expansion rates, which drives unemployment up in rural areas. Despite the slowly growing

employment level (Table 1), rates of unemployment in rural areas of Russia are still very high

(above 30% in 2011). Moreover, growth rates for employment are slower than those for the

economically active population, which forces people seeking jobs to migrate from rural

settlement to urban areas.

Rural areas need a wide range of associated services positively influencing the creation of

new work places in branches indirectly related to tourism services, which to a large extent may

have an effect in the mitigation of the above mentioned problem. What is more, the chance of

finding an employment in a place of residence is an inhibitor to migration of young people who

can not see their prospects in the countryside.

Diversification of rural economics and expansion of income opportunities for rural

inhabitants are the key tasks on the way to increasing the sustainability of rural areas in Russia.

For rural territories, diversification means going above traditional agricultural activities, which is

currently a vital necessity.

Diversification has to be based on local infrastructure improvements. The improvement

of the existing facilities and creation of new infrastructure are the essential actions of local

government and entities interested in developing tourism, undertaken in order to create a positive

image of the town, indespensable in effective development of this and also other forms of

tourism. In order to strengthen the preconditions for sustainable rural development and utilise the

72

existing competitive advantages in rural areas, the Government of the Russian Federation

accepted the Federal Target Program “Sustainable Rural Development in 2014-2017 and for the

period until 2020”. Among the prior directions of that Program, those currently applicable for the

Stavropol Region are:

1. the satisfaction of needs of rural people, including young families and young

specialists, in suitable dwellings;

2. the development of integrated facilities in rural settlements, and their social,

transport and engineering infrastructure;

3. grant support for local initiatives coming from rural inhabitants.

Investments, undertaken by boroughs, focused on development and modernization of the

local technical infrastructure which contributes to improving the quality of services for tourists,

concern: local roads, parking lots, sidewalks, street lighting; waterworks and sewerage system,

local sewage treatment plants; landfills, separate waste collection, etc.

Agritourism is mainly seen through the prism of economic benefits achieved by hosts and

the local community, and also the prosperity of the local economy. Currently, it is hard for rural

settlements to compete with urban and suburban areas for investments. Income gap between urban

and rural territories is permanent over the referred period of 2000-2013– about 150% (Figure 2).

Source: [5]

Figure 2 – Dynamics of average per capita disposable income in rural and urban areas of

Russia in 2000-2013 and liner trends to 2015, euro per month.

Overcoming differences between urban and rural areas in income level in particular and in

economic, technological, and social development in general should become the strategic trend of rural

policy in Russia. People will migrate back to rural areas from cities only in case they are aware of

certain level of income, as well as infrastructure, comparable to urban conditions.

As of today, almost a half of regions in Russia (47%) are not favourable for sustainable rural

development. Some of the regions are even considered as depressed ones, with various symptoms of

economic downturn and social depression. Those regions concentrate about 64% of rural population of

Russia.

Thanks to the arrival of citizens to agricultural farms deeper understanding of two

different communities (urban and rural) is possible. Tourists, who pleasantly and efficiently

spent their free time in rural environment, made closer relationships with their hosts and other

members of rural society (which often become long-term acquaintances and friendships) change

73

their vision of rural residents. Having a rest at such a farm provides an opportunity for: gaining

or expanding knowledge about agricultural practices, getting to know and taking part in

production processes, learning about problems of animal husbandry and other issues related to

the foodstuffs manufacturing. Staying at a farmland is also a great occasion to meet folk culture

and learn about still cultivated rural customs and traditions which are often different from those

of urban residents, and to taste local food and drinks.

A considerable part of residents, living in regions where agritourism is being developed,

is characterised by great activeness in self-organisation and ability to cooperate. An evidence of

this fact is at least presence of numerous agritourism associations and local tourist organisations.

Hosts aware of the benefits associated with tourist stay, who aim at attracting greater number of

tourist, strive for an increase in quality of services they provide and its diversification. That is

why, many times they undertake cooperation with other owners of agritourism farms, disposers

of gastronomic infrastructure and diverse tourist attractions, and also the rest of rural residents

who may contribute to enrichment of the offer and making it more attractive.

Rural residents cultural activity is extremely important for tourism development. Tourists

presence gives an argument for folk bands to work, local culture and religious traditions to be

supported, organisation of feasts, church fairs, harvest festivals and other common amusements

uniting local population and visitors. Tourist interest in regional attractions also allows rural

residents to look at their surroundings from other perspective and value it. Thanks to tourism

influence increases tolerance for distinctness of behaviours and differences in customs.

Agritourism development, which one of the greatest trump is contact with non-polluted

environment and its resources. However, agritourism realised in accordance with conception of

sustainable development may occur to be a form of valuable terrains protection, which also does

not exclude their simultaneous economical utilisation. Agritourism contributes to creation of so

called "green workplaces", integrating development of tourism and principles of environmental

protection, which is conducive to sustainable development of rural areas. A way of natural value

areas protection against degradation and pollution caused by tourism exploitation is to increase

an ecological consciousness of local governments, communities and people who should be the

most interested in preserving natural habitat values, that is tourists.

It is impossible to predict all the benefits which may arise from starting an agritourism

business. Many of them have incommensurable character or does not reveal oneself in material

form, but simply embodies in better living conditions. Agritourism causes that the local economy

gets multifaceted, becoming less susceptible to market unsteadiness, which is important in

typically agricultural areas. Thanks to tourism business farm families acquire new skills and

learn entrepreneurship, which can pay off in other disciplines. Mere contact with visitors and

exchange of views bring immeasurable, but significant benefits. For example, in case of foreign

visitors tourism mobilises foreign languages learning.

However, it should be noted that in a number of benefits associated with the development

of agritourism may also occur risks and negative consequences. Agritourism, as well as other

forms of agritourism may become a threat to the environment, especially in case of over-

concentration of tourist attendance. Practicing various forms of active recreation, such as:

downhill skiing, horseback riding, rock climbing, bike racing and hiking expeditions can cause

degradation of the rural landscape, pollution and excessive noise. Just as an excessive number of

tourists may harm the natural environment, so their stay in the rural areas can destabilise the

local socio-cultural environment and disrupt the rhythm of rural life and work, and also raise

conflicts between tourists and residents due to transferring of urban lifestyle and a different

system of values to the village.

Agritourism can also cause irreversible changes in the rural area through its

accompanying intense urbanization processes. Uncontrolled infrastructure development often

destroys a traditional architectural layout of the place. A village sometimes loses its identity – a

unique color and special atmosphere. Tourist destinations offer more commercialised and often

74

counterfeited version of its customs and folklore, tailored to the tourists’ expectations and

imagination.

Conclusion

The implementation of such a multi-sided and complex approach to agritourism as a

driver of sustainable and multifunctional development of rural areas in Russia involves the

completion of a range of tasks. Among the top-priority tasks, we emphasise:

1. development of theoretic and methodical issues of sustainable rural development

by means of rural tourism;

2. assessment of the current and long-term sustainability of the economic

development of rural territories in Russia;

3. development of mechanisms for implementing the Strategy for sustainable rural

development through particular kinds of tourism and action plans for short-, medium- and long-

term perspectives;

4. elaboration of social, economic, legal, administrative and managerial measures

which drive the touristic and recreational complex of Russia to a brand new qualitative level and

provide complex sustainable solutions through economic, social and environmental tasks along

with the preservation of the natural resources and historical and cultural potential of the country.

Prerequisite for success in agritourism is i.a. positive attitude of the main stakeholders

towards tourism. Undertaking actions for the development of tourism requires carrying out a

meticulous account of the benefits and risks. Tourism, beyond the benefits of raising money and

economic recovery, also requires long-term investment aggravating all the inhabitants of a

certain village, so not only those who will directly benefit from the influx of tourists. Tourists

will not come to the village which lacks basic infrastructure related to recreation and leisure.

Room rental, guest services, organizing their leisure time often requires a significant financial

investment, related not only to the renovation of the house, but also to equipping it so as to

provide visitors the appropriate standard.

To increase revenues from tourism, municipalities and local communities should concern

about the largest possible number of tourists visiting a particular place, simultaneously taking

into account the tourist capacity. It is lucrative not only to extend the length of tourists stay, but

also to extend the tourist season by introducing new functions independent of weather

conditions. Increased visitors expenditure can be achieved not only by raising prices, but also by

the introducing variety of additional attractions, suitably managing the area. Often reservation

arouses the fact of indifference or jealousy of the rural population which does not gain the

financial benefits from tourists’ presence. Meanwhile, all residents may get some profits from

the development of tourism in the municipality. Making the community and the authorities of

territorial units aware of this fact and incorporating it during masterminding the municipality

development strategy is an important factor in aiming at diversification of the municipality

incomes and increasing revenues from tourism.

However, a particular attention should be paid to the fact that agritourism is only one of

the elements of rural areas multifunctional development. Placing too much hope in agritourism is

risky for the municipalities which are deprived of any tourist values. Researches concerning

agritourism market, including existing and potential customers, are therefore necessary. Future

of agritourism depends largely on good orientation in groups of services in which tourists are

interested and also in segmentation of tourists.

Taking into account the unique resort resources of Russia, we consider the development

of the regional recreational sector as one of the tools with most perspective to provide alternative

sources of income to rural people and to ensure the sustainability of rural areas. The key factors

which may promote sustainability are health and treatment tourism in rural areas, excursion and

ethnographical tourism, educational and recreational rural tourism, and gastronomy tourism. The

most important expected effects from the development of rural tourism are the growing

75

involvement of rural people in new employment opportunities, a better quality of life of rural

population, the development of rural areas, and the sustainable growth of agricultural production.

References:

1. Almukhamedova, O.; Vilenskaya, M. Perspectives of development of agritourism in

Russia. Mod. Knowl.-Intensive Technol. 2013, 10, 245–246.

2. Bondarenko, L. Employment in rural areas and diversification of rural economics.

Econ. Agric. Russ. 2011, 1, 71–76.

3. Cvijanovic, D.; Vukovic, P. Role of Marketing in Tourism in Danube Region;

Institute of Agricultural Economics: Belgrade, Serbia, 2012.

4. Dragulanesku, I.-V.; Drutu, M. Agritourism for local economic development. Int. J.

Acad. Res. Account. Financ. Manag. Sci .2012, 2, 196–203.

5. Erokhin, V. Approaches to sustainable rural development in a predominantly non-

rural region. J. Econ. Agric. 2014, 2, 291–306.

6. Erokhin, V.; Heijman, W.; Ivolga, A. Sustainable rural development in Russia through

diversification: The case of the Stavropol Region. Visegr. J. Bioecon. Sustain. Dev.

2014, 1, 20–25.

7. Erokhin, V.; Ivolga, A. How to ensure sustainable development of agribusiness in the

conditions of trade integration: Russian approach. Int. J. Sustain. Econ. Manag.

2012, 1, 12–23.

8. Erokhin, V.; Ivolga, A.; Andrei, J.; Cvijanovic, D.; Ion, R.; Ivolga, I., Jelocnik, M.;

Labenko, O.; Subic, J.; Trukhachev, A.; et al. Contemporary Issues of Sustainable

Rural Development: International Approaches and Experiences of Eastern Europe

and Russia: Monograph; Erokhin, V., Ivolga, A., Eds.; AGRUS: Stavropol, Russia,

2014.

9. Fennel, D. Ecotourism, 2nd ed.; Routledge, Taylor & Francis Group: London, UK;

New York, NY, USA, 2003.

10. Ivolga, A. Overview of contemporary issues of sustainable rural development in

Russia in terms of existing differences between regions. Econ. Agric. 2014, 2, 331–

345.

11. Ivolga, A. Tourism in Russia and Eastern Europe as a contemporary factor of

national economic development. Agric. Bull. Stavropol Reg. 2014, 1, 27–31.

12. Ivolga, A.; Erokhin, V. Tourism as an approach to sustainable rural development:

Case of Southern Russia. J. Econ. Agric. 2013, 4, 789–800.

13. Ivolga, I.; Timofeeva, V. The analysis of the main tendencies of food security in the

Russian Federation. Agric. Bull. Stavropol Reg. 2014, 1, 70–73.

14. Jelocnik, M.; Ivolga, A. International approaches to analysis of regional agricultural

potential: Cases of Stavropol Region and Republic of Serbia. In Actual Problems of

Agribusiness in the Conditions of Economic Modernization, Proceedings of the

International Conference, Stavropol, Russia, 12–13 December 2012; AGRUS:

Stavropol, Russia, 2012; pp. 10–16.

15. Kundius, V.; Chermyanina, V. Problems and perspectives of agritourism in the region.

Bull. Altay State Univ. 2011, 2, 289.

16. Lane, B. Sustainable agritourism strategies: A tool for development and

conservation. Interam. J. Environ. Tour. 2005, 1, 12–18.

17. Marcouiller, D.; Prey, J. The tourism supply linkage: Recreational sites and their

related natural amenities. J. Reg. Anal. Policy 2005, 1, 23–32.

18. OECD. Promoting Growth in All Regions: Lessons from across the OECD.

Available online: http://www.oecd.org/site/govrdpc/50138839.pdf (accessed on 16

January 2015).

19. Popović, V.; Milijić, S.; Vuković, P. Sustainable tourism development in the

Carpathian region in Serbia. SPATIUM Int. Rev. 2012, 28, 45–52.

76

20. Rusinova, O. The efficiency rating for the use of resource potential of social and

economic development as to rural territories of an agrarian region. Bull. Udmurtia

Univ. Econ. Law 2011, 3, 48–52.

21. Sillignakis, K. Agritourism: An opportunity for sustainable development of rural

areas.

Available online: http://www.sillignakis.com/PDF/Rural_Tourism_Finall_ALL.pdf

(accessed on 10 February 2015).

22. Volkov, S. Agritourism in Russia: Trends and prospects. Econ. Entrep. Law 2012, 6,

30–38.

23. Vuković, P.; Kljajić, N.; Arsić, S. Multifunctional agriculture as an assumption and a

condition for rural development in Serbia-Special turn to agritourism. Int. J. Sustain.

Econ. Manag 2012, 1, 24–32.

24. Zawadka, J. The importance of agritourism in the economic development of rural

areas. [in:] Regional management : theory, practice and development. Ed. Š. Hittmár.

Žilina 2012, 269-273.

25. Zawadka, J. Agrotourism as an element of rural areas multifunctional development.

Business Management: Practice and Theory in the 21st Century. [Digital document].

Nitra 2013, 826-833.

26. Zawadka, J. Agritourism in multifunctional development of rural areas. [in:]

Challenges for the agricultural sector in Central and Eastern Europe. Ed. A. Dunay.

AGROINFORM Publishing House, Budapest 2014, 85-97.

27. Zdorov, A. Comprehensive development of tourism in the countryside. Stud. Russ.

Econ. Dev. 2009, 4, 453–455.

NONSTANDARD LANGUAGE THROUGH THE GENDER VIEW

НЕСТАНДАРТНЫЙ ЯЗЫК С ГЕНДЕРНОЙ ТОЧКИ ЗРЕНИЯ

Kalugina E.N.


Калугина Е.Н.


Abstract: The theoretical model of a science includes description of its parameters such

as definition, object, subject, aims, problem, structure, interaction with other fields of science,

methods and methodology of the research, location in the scientific paradigm, initial background

and the possibility of application. The aim of the paper is gender nonstandard linguistic image

construction, the problem is study of man and woman manifestations of semantics in the

nominative linguistic units, features of male and female communicative behavior with the use of

nonstandard language units.

Keywords: theoretical model, genderology, nonstandard speech, social linguistics,

cognitive linguistics, cultural linguistics.

Аннотация: The theoretical model of a science includes description of its parameters

such as definition, object, subject, aims, problem, structure, interaction with other fields of

science, methods and methodology of the research, location in the scientific paradigm, initial

background and the possibility of application. The aim of the paper is gender nonstandard

linguistic image construction, the problem is study of man and woman manifestations of

77

semantics in the nominative linguistic units, features of male and female communicative

behavior with the use of nonstandard language units.

Ключевые слова: теоретическая модель, гендерология, нестандартная речь,

социальная лингвистика, когнитивная лингвистика, культурная лингвистика.

Studying of nonstandard subsystems of the language is a rather difficult task, as there is

no single point of view in determining the nature of the uncodified language among linguists,

there is no also unique view on its structure and function, role in the life of social groups, and

society. Meanwhile, its impact on the literary language, which is language standard, can not be

underestimated. As well as the fact that the periphery of language largely simulates the processes

that may subsequently occur in its nuclear activities. At the present stage of linguistic

development there are a lot of dissertations and monographs devoted to the problems of

nonstandard language.

The term "nonstandard", adopted by Bloomfield in the 30s of the last century has a firm

position in foreign linguistics. In domestic linguistics, it is still has no generally accepted

definition, there is also a single view on what nonstandard language units are, and where the

boundary between the literary norm, locale and language nonstandard is. Researchers consider

differently this phenomenon and the elements of its components. [8]

In this paper, nonstandard language is defined as a heterogeneous linguistic continuum

characterized by a non-normative, oral form of existence, the manifestation of sub cultural

values, fuzzy boundaries between its varieties, the lexical level of existence. Marked set of

features has considered nonstandard as a phenomenon in general opposed to the literary

language. Despite the presence of the contrast between "standard" - "nonstandard", the unit shall

represent these phenomena, actively interact and can act as a regulatory or non-regulatory when

certain social and psychological conditions. [1]

Modern science makes extensive use of gender studies in various fields. They have

become one of the most important cultural phenomena of the late twentieth century. The study of

gender is interdisciplinary. This is due to the fact that gender relations affect many spheres of

human activity. That is why the linguistic description of gender requires the use of information

obtained disciplines such as psychology, philosophy, culture and other sciences, human-oriented.

In different societies there is an accumulation of certain ideas about each of the sexes, formed by

various social groups [3], [2]. On the formation of these concepts will affect not only specific

social groups, but gender stereotypes and cultural traditions.

Linguistic component of gender studies attracts a large number of scientists, but gender

studies in linguistics still do not have fixed the scientific name. In the scientific literature can be

found terms such as "gender linguistics", "linguistic genderistika", "gendergetika" and "linguistic

genderology". In the most general terms of linguistic study of gender concerns several problems.

The earliest research related to the problems of gender inequality in contemporary society. This

direction has been called feminist critique of feminist language or linguistics, which is

characterized by a pointed statement of the problem, targeted search of androcentric language

structures. The seminal work in this area began in researches of S. Tremel-Ploetz, J. Kristeva and

other scientists. This phenomenon is called the gender asymmetry. This theme in details is

developed based on the English and German languages, and in the scientific description of

gender introduced the concept of the degree of androcentrism. [4]

Gender studies of nonstandard language attract many scientists; study of this

phenomenon is carried out in several directions.

One of the problems of sociolinguistic research is to examine gender communication

styles between the sexes. Promising areas of research in this aspect is also studying gender

personification in the art of speech. One of the works in this area is devoted to lexical and

stylistic variation of language in social and gender on the material of literary texts [5]. This study

showed that the status-role and gender characteristics of the communicants affect stylistic

78

variation in language, and social status prevails over the floor more often defining the nature of

stylistic variation in spoken lexical units and other levels.

The next approach is to review the language and that it reflects gender, the way in which

language is manifested in the existence of people of different sexes, as well as imputed estimates.

Last direction associated with the cumulative properties of linguistic (lexical) system, developed

in one of our studies. This work is devoted to the analysis of concepts of man and woman formed

by certain social groups and enshrined in the dictionary. In a study of the characteristic of

substandard as peripheral linguistic continuum in the context of gender conceptology, describes

the parameters of gender nominations in substandard, explicated cognitive markers revealed

signs of cognitive structuring concepts under study, conducted cognitive analysis of

metaphorical names of men and women in substandard, presented lingvocultural interpretation

and comparative analysis manifest concepts. [7]

A gender approach can significantly move forward not only description of

anthropocentric system of language, but also in the study of the relations of its subsystems

associated with the two essences of human existence: masculinity and femininity.

With ambiguous understanding of the nature of gender a large variety of methods and

techniques are connected, but in a relatively short period of time there were systematized concept

of foreign scholars to compile, were synthesized researches of domestic research concerning

gender problems, was formulated general principles of gender studies. [6]

For example, when modeling gender concept area in modern Russian language was

revealed quantitative and qualitative asymmetry of language means the nomination. Meanwhile,

the study of Russian phraseology and gender metaphors were found opposite results.

Simultaneously researches on the study of masculinity appeared. In the current research a

new type of mature masculinity reflects the concept "man" - a serious, family, moderately

patriotic man. Scientists note that there is a decrease gradually the frequency of use of the word

"man".

In the study of conceptual space "man - woman" verbalization in Russian language, a

large role in the objectification of ideas about men and women have a gender stereotypes, which

is associated with the existence in dictionaries is not entirely ethical and tolerant of linguistic

units. The same study identified some specific features of nonstandard: a high degree of

androcentrism of this phenomenon, atypical for the Russian literary language metonymic.

Some researchers aim not only to reveal the gender-specific language substandard, but

also to carry out its comparative analysis, for example, comparing this phenomenon in Russian

and English. In one such study, we investigated the semantics of unconventional vocabulary, its

stylistic variation from a gender perspective; consider convergence and divergence of the

English and Russian language unconventional, showing gender and national preferences in the

use of this vocabulary. In addition to comprehensive studies have been conducted and those

whose purpose is the study of individual features substandard. For example, holding a

contrastive analysis of nonstandard anthroponyms in English and Russian languages, which are

defined as surnames and nicknames, which are elements of vernacular and characterized by

ethical and stylistic decline, with marking of different levels: gender, age, socio-historical,

professional and performing different functions: nominative-communicative, identifying,

characterizing, and others, while acting as official names. The study identified the main private

and typological features, determined the specificity of English and Russian subprime

anthroponyms highlight trends in the development nonstandard anthroponyms in English and

Russian.

In conclusion, it is worth mentioning that the study of gender component nonstandard is a

rather complicated task, despite the urgency of this problem among linguists. After analyzing the

various works, we conclude that the researcher is faced with some problems, one of which is the

problem of terminology. Other problems are caused by mobility and non constancy of study

object, as even in a short time much obsolete and goes out of use, something new appears, these

79

processes accelerate changes in substandard. Nevertheless, nonstandard phenomena is a part of

the language, they contribute to its enrichment as a source of new words.

References:

1. Баркова Е.Г. Концептуальная структура романа И.В. Гетте «Страдания юного

Вертера» в корреляции с контекстом общественного сознания //

Филологические науки. Вопросы Теории и практики. 2013. №5. (23). С. 18-21.

2. Волкогонова А.В., Вихляева В.В. Языковая игра: философские и

лингвистические аспекты // Актуальные философские и методологические

проблемы современного научного познания: сб. науч. трудов по материалам 77

научно-практической конференции преподавателей и студентов СтГАУ

(Ставрополь 01-05 апреля 2013 г.) / Изд. дом «Тэсэра». Ставрополь, 2013. С. 38-

40.



4. Дуб Г.В., Крусян И.Э. Определение рамок мотивационных стратегий в

преподавании иностранных языков // Актуальные проблемы гуманитарных и

естественных наук. 2012г. №11 С. 299-301.

5. Кирина Л.В. Контроль как неотъемлемый компонент процесса обучения

иностранным языкам // Вестник СевКавГТИ. 2010. №10. С. 41-43.

6. Михайлова А.В. К вопросу о разрешении проблемы семантической

мотивированности композитных наименований денежных средств в

понятийной области «Экономика и финансы» // Язык и культура. 2013. №8. С.

135-140.

7. Serebryakova-Shibelbeyn E.M. Metapoetics of Friedrich Dürrenmatt’s dramatic text

and his attitude to Switzerland // Устойчивое развитие туристического рынка:

международная практика и опыт России: сб. науч. тр. по материалам

Международной научно-практической конференции / СтГАУ. Ставрополь,

2014. С. 184-189.

8. Чаплицкая А.А. Тезаурус специалиста как основа профессиональной

коммуникативной компетенции // Стратегия устойчивого развития: актуальные

вопросы и тенденции: сб. науч. тр. по матеариалам Международной научной

практической конференции / СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2013. С. 180-183.

9. Черкасова Н.В. Лингвокультурологические характеристики блога как жанра

интернет-коммуникации // Вестник Челябинского государственного

университета. 2012. №5 (260). С. 164-168.

SOCIAL NATURE AND LANGUAGE FUNCTIONS

СОЦИАЛЬНАЯ СУЩНОСТЬ И ФУНКЦИИ ЯЗЫКА

Kirina L.V.


Кирина Л.В.


Abstract: Speaking as a way to implement the potential language functions provides life

of society and every individual. Language functions are defined and classified according to the

language essence perspective. It is challenging to classify and discuss language functions,

80

because it is difficult to identify similar functions mentioned in different studies and named

differently as the grounds of these classifications are not always obvious. The aim of this study is

to examine the major classifications of socially significant language functions and carry out a

comparative analysis of classifications based on different principles and approaches in order to

elicit generally accepted functions. The analysis of numerous studies shows that in the works on

general linguistics and philosophy of language the unity of opinions on the following language

functions is observed: the communicative function, the information or message function, the

emotive function, the function of thought formation and phrasing.

Keywords: language functions, social essence, means of communication, language,

speech, thinking, cultural values.

Аннотация: Речь как способ реализации потенциальных функций языка

обеспечивает жизнь общества и каждого человека. Функции языка определяются и

классифицируются в зависимости от того, как понимается его сущность. Естественная

сложность классификации и обсуждения функций языка состоит в том, что не всегда

удается даже отождествить две сходные функции, упомянутые в разных работах и

названные по-разному, поскольку не всегда очевидны основания той или иной

классификации. Целью данного исследования является рассмотрение основных

классификаций общественно значимых функций языка и компаративный анализ

классификаций, основанных на разных принципах и имеющих различные подходы, с

целью выделения общепринятых функций. Как показал анализ многочисленных работ в

трудах по общему языкознанию и в философско-лингвистических концепциях

наблюдается единство по следующим функциям языка: коммуникативная функция,

функция сообщения или информационная, эмотивная функция, функция формирования и

выражения мысли.

Ключевые слова: функции языка, социальная сущность, средство общения, язык,

речь, мышление, культурные ценности.

Considering language functions it is necessary to evaluate the role of language and

speech in relation to humanity as a whole, apart from the age, place and other specific conditions

of communication. Language is an important means of communication and bringing people

together; language regulates their interpersonal and social interaction, coordinates their practice,

participates in the formation of philosophical systems and national images of the world, ensures

the accumulation and storage of information, classifies and consolidates concepts, forms human

consciousness and self-consciousness. Speaking as a way to implement the potential language

functions provides life of society and every individual. Language functions are defined and

classified according to the language essence perspective. It is challenging to classify and discuss

language functions, because it is difficult to identify similar functions mentioned in different

studies and named differently as the grounds of these classifications are not always obvious. The

aim of this study is to examine the major classifications of socially significant language

functions and carry out a comparative analysis of classifications based on different principles and

approaches in order to elicit generally accepted functions.

In the basic philosophical and linguistic concepts of domestic and foreign classics of

philosophy and linguistics two main groups of language functions are mentioned 1) world –

people, 2) people – people [6]. In the first group the language functions in relation to the world

of external phenomena and the inner world of man and his thinking are implemented; in the

second - language functions in relation to man and society.

Let’s consider language function in relation to the world of external phenomena. Since,

by definition, von Humboldt, language is an intermediary between the world and man,

combining reflection and sign; and according to Edward Sapir and Emile Benveniste the primary

81

function of the substantive aspect of the language reproduction and reflection of reality with its

subsequent representation in symbolic form, ie. in the representation of the phenomena of reality

symbolically, it can be concluded that the language provides a subjective image of the objective

world [8]. Language is a means of understanding the world; with it help the selection,

compilation, classification of the observed phenomena, as well as the ordering of reality are

made.

According to E. Benveniste, a separate language reproduces the world, subjecting it to its

own organization, imposing on him its own model. Von Humboldt argues that language offers its

vision and interpretation of the world. Language is a means of learning and knowledge, not only

because of the unity with thinking. Language is a special form of knowledge about the world that

is different from other forms of knowledge – intuitive, contemplative, on the one hand, and

scientific, theoretical – on the other (I.A. Baudouin de Courtenay). Von Humboldt, E. Sapir and

B.L. Whorf unanimous in their opinion that inherent in the language world view affects the

human perception of reality and its behavior. Based on the above it can be concluded that

language in its relation to the world appears as: 1) the shape of the reflection of the world; 2) a

means of knowing; 3) form of knowledge about the world; 4) form of human behavior in the

world.

Analyzing the language function in relation to the inner world of man and his thinking,

attention should be focused on the fact that for a long time it was thought that the language is not

involved in the formation of thought, and it is only a means of expression, of objectification and

materialization [1]. The function of the thought expression was regarded as perhaps the only

mental function of language. This function allocates almost constantly. But there are some

exceptions: according L. Bloomfield concept language is considered only as an instrument of

communication, rather than a means of expression of thought processes, and the doctrine of

Ferdinand de Saussure, who saw in the language only a link between thought and sound. Over

time, the discrepancy between thought and its linguistic expression in speech communication is

detected more often.

Gradually, it becomes increasingly clear that the comprehension and interpretation of the

essence of things depends on the subjects perceive the world, from the warehouse of their mind,

inclinations, interests, emotions, feelings, impressions. Subjective role of the human element

was realized, and as a result the ideas about the nature of thinking were changed [5].

By definition, E.B. Condillac, Herder, von Humboldt and AA Potebni language is a

means of formation of ideas and concepts, and A.A. Potebnya and E. Benveniste view language

as a means of creation of general philosophical categories of thought. In the opinion of E.

Benveniste and B.L. Whorf, the structure of language, grammar and morphological structure

shape thoughts, and in each language in different ways.

In the second opposition language functions in relation to man and society are discussed

[11]. Since language plays a crucial role in the formation of conscious mental activity and, in

particular, abstract thinking, in the development of self-awareness and creative learning

activities, it can be concluded that the language performs a fundamental function –

anthropogenic [7].

Representatives of the Prague linguistic school (R.O. Jacobson, N.S. Troubetzkoy, S.O.

Kartsevsky) considered language as a functioning system that performs particular functions in

the process of communication. According to the theory it is very important not only what is said,

but how it is said. R. Jakobson allocated six language functions [6].

1. Emotive function. This function is used to express the emotional and evaluative

characteristics.

2. Conative function. It is usually expressed by grammatically-vocative forms and

imperative.

3. Metalinguistic function is necessary when you need to check whether the speaker

and listener use the same code.

4. Phatic function helps to establish, maintain, or eliminate socio-mass and

82

individual contacts.

5. The poetic function.

6. Referentive function focuses on context, content statements.

A.V. Sokolov represents the most complete classification of the language functions [9].

He identifies four types of application language-speech functions that are implemented in the

social space and individual mental space: 1) socio-linguistic functions (national, cultural); 2)

individual-language functions (function of intelligence, emotive, cultural and regulatory

function); 3) individual-speech function (socialization, worldview, the instrumental function,

self-determination and self-expression); 4) socio-speech functions (regulatory, magic, contact).

After analyzing all fifteen functions, it is easy to observe that mainly the communicative

function is manifested, and the thinking function is closely related to the ideological function, the

function of self-determination and self-expression [4].

As noted earlier, the problem of classification of language functions and their realization

in speech is viewed differently, depending on the approach to the issue [12]. Thus, the German

linguist and psychologist Karl Buhler applied the semiotic approach. On the basis of this study

K. Buhler has identified three functions of language, manifested in every speech act: 1)

expressive, which corresponds with the speaker; 2) appellative, which corresponds to the

listener; 3) representative, which is related to the subject under discussion [3].

Interesting classification is proposed by the American psychologist Eric Berne [2]. It

identifies the following types of verbal interaction: pastime (coincides with the phatic function),

ritual (overlaps with the contact function), the game and the procedure (implemented

communicative function).

As the analysis shows there is no unity in determining language functions. However, in

the works on general linguistics and philosophy of language concepts unity is observed in the

following language functions:

1. Communicative function. This function is generally recognized, in accordance

with this function language is a means of people communication with each other.

2. Function of the message or information. This function is sometimes called a

function of storing information or contact function.

3. Emotive function. This function is also called emotional or expressive. This

function is based on the understanding of language as a tool for self-expression.

4. Function of the formation and expression of thought. The function in question

expresses a mental activity, i.e. the activity of consciousness. This function can be considered the

most important, as without it the implementation of the first three functions is impossible.

Based on this analysis, it is concluded that the language being the most important means

of people communication regulates interpersonal and social interaction, coordinate their practice;

it is involved in the formation of philosophical systems and national images of the world, ensures

the accumulation and storage of information, classifies and reinforces concepts, generates

consciousness and self-consciousness [10]. It should be noted that any of these classifications

cannot be considered as complete and satisfactory. It is obvious that the different language

functions are combined, intertwined and different variants, modifications and new significant

language functions are generated.

References:

1. Бахмат Е.Г. Дуальная направленность семантического пространства концепта

«экотуризм».// Устойчивое развитие туристского рынка: международная

практика и опыт России: сб. науч. тр. по материалам Междунар. науч.-практ.

конф./ СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2013. С.119-123.

2. Берн Э. Игры, в которые играют люди. Психология человеческих

взаимоотношений. М.: Лениздат, 1992. 400 с.

3. Бюлер К. Теория языка. Репрезентативная функция языка. М.: Прогресс, 1993.

502 с.

83



5. Дуб Г.В., Крусян И.Э. Причины демотивации студентов на уроках

иностранного языка в высшей школе.// Теория и практика общественного

развития.2012. №12. С. 170-172.

6. Зубкова Л.Г.. Общая теория языка в развитии: учебное пособие. М.: изд-во

РУДН, 2002. 472 с.

7. Калугина Е.Н. Основания гендерологии языкового субстандарта.// Сборник

конференций НИЦ Социосфера. 2013. №29. С. 005-009.



материале англоязычного финансово-экономического дискурса).// Вестник

Пятигорского государственного лингвистического университета. 2013. № 3. С.

91-97.

9. Соколов А. В. Общая теория социальной коммуникации: учебное пособие.

СПб.: Изд-во Михайлова В. А., 2002. С. 319-354.

10. Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М. Metapoetics of Friedrich Durrenmatt’s dramatic

text and his attitude to Switzerland.// Устойчивое развитие туристского рынка:


Междунар. науч.-практ. конф./ СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2014.С. 184-189.

11. Чаплицкая А.А. Обучение иностранному языку на неспециальном факультете

в системе вузовского обучения. // Актуальные философские и

методологические проблемы современного научного познания: СБ. науч. тр. по

материалам междунар. науч. – практ. конф. / СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2013. С. 3-5


в корпоративном блоге (на примере ведущих американских корпораций) // В

мире научных открытий. Красноярск: Научно-инновационный центр. Серия

Лингвистика и Межкультурная коммуникация. – 2012. – №11.5 (35). – С. 135-

150.

POSSIBILITIES FOR RECREATIONAL FISHING TOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN

PROTECTED ZONES OF NPFG20

ВОЗМОЖНОСТИ РАЗВИТИЯ РЕКРЕАЦИОННОГО РЫБОЛОВНОГО ТУРИЗМА

В ОХРАННЫХ ЗОНАХ НАЦИОНАЛЬНОГО ПАРКА ФРУШКА ГОРА

Kuzman B., Jeločnik M., Subić J.

Institute of Agricultural Economics, Republic of Serbia

Кузман Б., Йелочник М., Субич Й.

Институт аграрной экономики, Республика Сербия

Abstract: Organization and management of tourism in rural areas is complex activity

that additionally becomes more complicated if it is conducted in protected areas – national parks.

National park Fruška gora (NPFG) is the oldest national park in Serbia, and which has on

disposal considerable potentials for different types of tourism. In paper are examined

20

Paper is part of project III 46006, funded by Ministry of Education, Science and Technical Development of Republic of

Serbia. Project period 2011-2015.

84

possibilities of touristic potentials networking in the segment of fishing and rural tourism within

the borders of National park Fruška Gora.

Keywords: rural areas, fishing tourism, fish fund, NPFG.

Аннотация: Организация и управление туризмом в сельской местности

представляет собой комплексную деятельность, которая дополнительно становится более

сложной, если ведется в охранных зонах – национальных парках. Национальный парк

Фрушка Гора является старейшим национальным парком в Сербии, в котором имеются

существенные возможности для различных видов агротуризма. В статье анализируются

туристские возможности в сегменте рыбной ловли и сельского туризма в границах

Национального парка Фрушка Гора.

Ключевые слова: сельские территории, рыболовный туризм, фонд рыбы,

Национальный парк Фрушка Гора.

Introduction

National Law on nature protection is defining seven categories of natural protected areas

(resources), as are: national parks (Đerdap, Šara, Tara, Kopaonik and Fruška gora); nature parks

(Golija, Stara planina, Šargan – Mokra gora, Palić, Sićevačka gorge, etc.); protected landscapes

(Lepterija – Sokograd, Miruša, gorge of river Mileševka, Subotica sands, Vlasina, etc.); strict

nature reserves (Gazimestan, Omoljica island, Kukavica, etc.); special nature reserves (Goč –

Gvozdac, Brzanska Moravišta, Zasavica, etc.); protected habitats; and natural monuments (botanic

garden Jevremovac, Pionirski park, oak at Cvetni square, Risovača, Ripaljka, Lisine waterfall,

Resavska cave, Mlava well, plane tree at Milošs’ dormitory, etc.).

Law on national parks defines national park as wider territory that by its ecologic, bio-

geographic and other characteristics represents natural environment of great importance together

with ecosystems and landscapes of special value in term of originality and diversity of flora and

fauna, or if possesses one or some of following characteristics: representative biological, geo-

morphological, geological, hydrological and other occurrences and processes with cultural-historical

value appeared in interaction of man and its natural environment. Closer defining each of five

national parks is done by their individual legislation.

National park Fruška gora (NPFG) is the oldest national park in Serbia, which was

established in 1960. By larger part is connected for the eponymous island mountain, positioned in

Pannonian Plain. It directly relies to the right bank of the Danube River, and it extends in direction east-

west for around 78 km. Territory of active protection covers 25.525 ha. Great diversity of flora, fauna

and fungi, production potential of orchards and vineyards in foothill, and dense deciduous forests in

higher areas of mountain, nearness of Danube, potential of lakes and fishponds, row of orthodox

monasteries, number of archaeological localities, closeness of Novi Sad, etc., are basic assumptions to

NPFG in order to organize different types of tourism, before all hunting, fishing, recreational, eco,

religious, etc.

Rural tourism offers to guest „rural environment” so it can experience on unique way

pervasion of nature, culture and local population. Visitor has to enjoy in authentic and original

experience, as well as in return to roots or essence of rural way of life. Rural tourism is based on

principles of sustainability, considering row of activities and services that characterized certain rural

areas. Offer in rural tourism does not cover just visible nature, specificity of architecture, folklore and

gastronomy, but also intangible things as are hospitability, customs, culture in relation to nature,

communication, beliefs and legends of local population (Kuzman, Kovačević, 2014).

Fishing as touristic product has many specificities. Usually it’s a part of rural tourism, as it

leans to certain agro activities and natural recourses. Certainly, according to Bauer and Herr (2004),

not all fishing falls under tourism, but many of them involves following elements of tourism:

travelling to/from particular destination; presence of a tourism service industry (outfitters, tour

85

guides, fishponds/artificial lakes); exchange of money and paying for services; overnights at

destination; service industry; aspects of leisure and recreation; etc.

From the aspect of number of attractive location, fishing tourism potential in Serbia is huge.

Unfortunately, often not so good or lack of any marketing approach, brings to situation that from

mentioned type of tourism and accompanying activities we are achieving minimal incomes.

According to some estimations just in sphere of selling of equipment for fishing in EU annual

turnover is around 5 mld EUR, and in package with accommodation and accompanying services,

fishing tourism values almost five times more.

Process of recreational fishing organization within the all zones under the state protection

considers many activities in function of this area biodiversity protection. Planned management of

fishing zones considers: estimation of biomass and fishing pressure on fish fund (according to quantum

of annual catch), and determination of allowable annual/daily fish catch per present species; dictating

the dynamics of fish stocking; establishing of sustainable use of fish fund; permanent education of

recreational fishers; etc.

From the other side, irrational fishing (overexploitation) threatens balance within the sensitive

ecosystem of some protected area. Touristic potentials of National park Fruška Gora, in sphere of

fishing tourism are not inexhaustible, especially with regard to rare fish species (desired trophies of

sports fishermen – potential tourists). Sensibility of area is also recognizable in existence of risk of

environment pollution caused by uncontrolled stay of tourists.

Research results

Fishing capacities of NPFG – Organization of tourists group visits (recreational fishers)

significantly revives rural tourism too, how most of fishing destinations within the zones of NPFG

are defined as rural. In coastal part of Danube that is under jurisdiction of NPFG, fishing is possible

(segment of fishing zone from 1297-1233 km). The wealth of fish species diversity in observed

location is the best described by fact that from total registered fish fauna of Danube River (about 70

species), in this segment of Danube is registered appearance of even 44 fish species, where over 25%

of fish species have primary importance in organization of economic or recreational fishing (14

species from 4 families: Acipenseridae, Cyprinidae, Siluridae and Percidae). Number and

representativeness of fish species impose the necessity of determining of basic fishing indicators

important for management process and sustainable use of fish fund as natural resource (Table 1).

Table 1. Quantitative composition of ichthyofauna on the segment of Danube River

1297–1233 km (B – relative biomass, M – relative weight share, P – production)

Species B (kg/ha) M (%) P (kg/ha)

Acipenser ruthenus – Starlet 7.06 2.3 2.36

Leuciscus idus – Ide 16.2 5.3 3.42

Aspius aspius – Asp 2.82 0.9 0.96

Blicca bjoerkna – Silver Bream 11.8 3.9 1.22

Abramis brama – Common Bream 117.0 38.5 37.2

Abramis sapa - White-eye Bream 6.0 1.98 1.24

Vimba vimba – Vimba Bream 4.2 1.4 1.28

Pelecus cultratus - Sabre Carp 0.28 0.09 -

Barbus barbus – Common Barbel 39.0 12.8 16.92

Cyprinus carpio – Common Carp 22.6 7.4 7.22

Carassius gibelio – Prussian Carp 4.6 1.6 0.70

Hypophthalmichthys molitrix – Silver Carp 7.0 1.5 3.24

Silurus glanis - Wels Catfish 56.6 18.6 13.0

Stizostedion lucioperca – Zander 8.46 2.8 3.14

Total 303.62 100 91.9

86

As in focus is use of fish fund in purpose of fishing, previously presented indicators are

referring only to the age categories allowed for fishing. According to weight share dominate Common

Bream, Wels Catfish and Common Barbel.

Beside mentioned, significant potentials for the development of fishing tourism within the

territory of NPFG are embodied in artificial fishing water accumulations: Moharač (60 ha), Bruje (15

ha) and Sot (22 ha). Mentioned lakes can be used in many ways for sports and recreation tourism, but

current tourism offer is based only on sports fishing. In plan is tourism networking of Fruška gora lakes

with system of cycle paths as a part of European cycle route (Vujko, Plavša, 2011).

In water of aforementioned accumulation, appearance of 19 fish species is registered, where

over the 50% of fish species is marked as fishing significant species. Species with primary fishing

importance include Common Carp, Zander, Wels Catfish and Prussian Carp, and existing fish

communities are generally formed by fish stocking of established accumulations.

Estimation of relative abundance and weight share, as well as estimation of fish fund

biomass and production in accumulations Moharač and Bruje are given according to

experimental catches of fish species, where data covers just significant species for fishing (Table

2).

Table 2. Accumulation Moharač and Bruje (estimated relative abundance and weight

share, biomass and production of main fishing species)

Accumulation Moharač

Species Abundance

(%)

Weight

share (%)

Biomass

(kg/ha)

Production

(kg/ha/god)

Common Carp 13.31 29.79 91.07 83.63

Prussian Carp 54.37 43.98 134.46 78.52

Common Bream 11.79 2.23 6.82 4.32

Common Roach 4.18 0.39 1.19 0.67

Silver Bream 3.42 0.85 2.60 1.40

Common Rudd 2.28 0.92 2.81 0.43

Zander 9.13 12.93 39.51 32.71

Wels Catfish 1.52 8.94 27.34 18.06

Total 100 100 305.8 219.74

Accumulation Bruje

Species Abundance

(%)

Weight

share (%)

Biomass

(kg/ha)

Production

(kg/ha/god)

Common Carp 3.45 20.74 57.59 35.01

Prussian Carp 15.51 22.11 61.40 26.89

Common Bream 5.17 2.43 6.75 5.41

Common Roach 56.9 18.39 52.49 29.71

Bleak 6.9 0.20 0.56 0.35

Zander 10.34 9.94 27.60 17.14

Wels Catfish 1.72 26.2 71.31 37.55

Total 100 100 277.7 152.04

From the aspect of potential fishing tourism development accumulation Sot has relatively small

importance, considering low pressure (number of arrivals) of recreational fishers (small number of

arrivals was primarily caused by generally poor coast accessibility). Besides that, complex of

accumulation is followed by public beach (swimming season late spring – early autumn) with

accompanying infrastructure (restaurants), what also affects on fishing organization. As in quantitative,

as well as in qualitative aspect, relation between major fish species is similar to previous

accumulations, but with slightly reduced values.

87

According to weight share of fish age categories allowed for catching, at the accumulation

Moharač dominate Prussian Carp, Common Carp and Zander, while at the accumulation Bruje

dominate Wels Catfish, Prussian Carp, Common Carp and Common Roach.

In order to preserve water quality and fish fund on accumulations, sustainability of financial

support of mentioned activity requests within the process of organization of sports-recreational

fishing, selling of fishing licences to all tourists (recreational and sports fishers). It can be interesting

how to solve the problem of expressed low correlation between recreational fishing and advancement

of touristic offer, as significant investments for modernization of accommodation capacities close to

water resources affects the increase of total number of tourists, but parallel with decrease in number

of issued licences for recreational fishing. Also, negative impact on further development of

recreational fishing is potentially recognized in closeness of hunting area.

Allowable catch of fish in recreational fishing – After analysis of records of professional

and recreational fishers is shown that achieved quantum of catches is far below allowable one on

annual level, what reinforces the assumption that mentioned results for biomass and production are

around estimated level (researches about state of fish fund were done during 2008).

Recreational fishing is conducted in accordance to Regulation on the method, tools and

resources for commercial fishing, then Regulation on the method, tools and resources used in

recreational fishing, as well as special measures and limitations defined for certain localities under

jurisdiction of public company National park Fruška gora.

Structure and size of catch, from the aspect of primary fish species for the segment of Danube

River 1297 – 1233 km, is given according to estimation of fish fund state, where sustainability of fish

fund use is based on next assumptions: research results from 2008; estimation of number of fishers

and fishing pressure intensity (size of daily catch, catch composition, seasonal variability in fishing

intensity); estimation of fish fund production; etc. In line with previously mentioned, next table

shows allowable frame for recreational fishing in 2015 on observed territory.

Table 3. Estimation of daily allowable fishing in recreational fishing for the segment of

Danube River 1297-1233 km

Fishing species daily catch

Brown Bullhead unlimited

Sunfish unlimited

Prussian carp unlimited

Silver and Bighead carp unlimited under special conditions

Catch of autochthonous quality fish and whitefish

Limitation for the mass of daily catch is established for the recreational fishers on maximally

5 kg for the catch of all autochthonous fish species

Starlet, Common carp, Pike, Wels Catfish,

Zander, Volga Pikeperch, Asp

maximally 3 pieces in allowable fishing size -

summary

Ide, Common Nase, Common Barbel,

European Chub, Common Bream

maximally 10 pieces in allowable fishing size -

summary

In case that one caught fish exceeds the mass of 5 kg (for all autochthonous fish species),

daily catch limit in pieces is not valid, so it is considered that maximal mass of daily catch

have been done

Sustainable management on three accumulations under the jurisdiction of NPFG requires the

creation of plan for fishing on these locations, in other words estimation of fishing pressure height for

primary fish species for the next fishing season (Table 4 and 5).

Table 4. Accumulation Moharač (estimation of total annual fish harvesting)

Accumulation Moharač

Species Structure of fish harvesting

(in %)

Quantity for catch (kg)

Common carp 38 4,000

88

Prussian carp 38 4,000

Zander 14 1,500

Wels catfish 10 900

Total 100 10,400

Table 5. Accumulation Bruje (estimation of total annual fish harvesting)

Accumulation Bruje

Species Structure of fish harvesting

(in %)

Quantity for catch (kg)

Common carp 27 500

Prussian carp 22 400

Zander 8 150

Wels catfish 27 500

Common bream 2 40

Common roach 14 250

Total 100 1,840

As was earlier mentioned, according to fishing activities, accumulation Sot currently has small

importance. Planned fishing pressure on other two accumulations is in relation 1:6, where in structure

of planned fish harvesting in accumulation Moharač will dominate Common Carp and Prussina Carp,

while in accumulation Bruje will be forced harvesting of Common Carp and Wels Catfish.

Sustainability of recreational fishing, from the aspect of natural resources (fish fund)

preservation, on accumulations in jurisdiction of NPFG will be achieved just in conformity with

the principles of daily allowable fishing that was previously defined for the segment of Danube

River.

Conclusion

There are undeniable potentials for organization of recreational fishing within the territory of

National park Fruška gora (NPFG), where for sustainability of natural resources (fish fund and water

accumulations) it is necessary that fishers (tourists) have to respect national legislative and defined

principles established by the body to which the national park is assigned to management.

Sustainability of financial support of recreational tourism is recognized in additional selling of time

licences to all fishers. As the analysis of annual fishing results show that achieved catches are far

below allowed (projected), there is justified reason for more expressed marketing appearance in

attraction of potential fishers through promotion of NPFG as desirable touristic destination.

Of course, it must be respected all natural limitations related to the concept of a protected

area, respectively, it has to be respected all principles of sustainable tourism development that will

not endanger the available natural resources.

Development of recreational tourism, hunting and fishing can and have to represent a leading

activity within the NPFG, according to their more and more expressed attractiveness for tourists, as

well as from the aspect that these activities with well established control system minimally endanger

the natural resources of some protected area.

References:

1. Law on nature protection, Official Gazette of Republic of Serbia, no. 36/09, 88/10,

91/10-corr.

2. Law on national parks, Official Gazette of Republic of Serbia, no. 39/93, 44/93 -

corr., 53/93, 67/93, 48/94, 101/05.

3. National park Fruška Gora, official portal of NPFG, available at:

www.npfruskagora.co.rs/cir/o-nama/zastita-prirode.html

4. Bauer, J., Herr, A. (2004): Hunting and fishing tourism, Chapter IV, in:

Higginbottom, K. (Ed.) Wildlife tourism: impacts, management and planning, CRC

http://www.npfruskagora.co.rs/cir/o-nama/zastita-prirode.html

89

for Sustainable Tourism Pty Ltd, Australia, pp. 57-77.

5. Kuzman, B., Kovačević, M. (2014): Perspectives for development of rural tourism in

Republic Serbia, proceedings, International scientific meeting of IAE, Belgrade, June

2014, pp.138-154.

6. Annual program of management on the segment of fishing territory „Serbia-

Vojvodina” for the fishing zone on Danube River from 1297 km to 1233 km and

accumulations Moharač, Bruje and Sot for 2015, JP NP Fruška gora, 2014, Sremska

Kamenica, Serbia.

7. Regulation on the method, tools and resources for commercial fishing, as well as

regulation on the method, tools and resources used in recreational fishing, Official

Gazette of Republic of Serbia, no. 73/10.

8. Vujko, A., Plavša, J. (2011): Networking of Fruška Gora Lakes Tourist Offer

through System of Cyclepaths – Case Study Sot, Bruje and Moharač (Serbia),

Turizam, vol. 15, no. 1, pp. 1-10.

THE APPROACHES TO ESP COURSE DESIGN FOR TOURISM

ПОДХОДЫ К РАЗРАБОТКЕ КУРСА «АНГЛИЙСКИЙ ДЛЯ СПЕЦИАЛЬНЫХ

ЦЕЛЕЙ» ДЛЯ ТУРИЗМА

Matviyenko D.A., Chaplitskaya A.A.


Матвиенко Д.А., Чаплицкая А.А.


Abstract: at the end of the XX century there was a real "revolution" in the approaches

and forms of teaching English. Earlier, teaching used a classic approach that has paid much

attention to grammar, reading and translating texts. That approach worked, but was not enough

efficient, therefore the classical approach was slowly replaced by a new approaches. The cause

of "revolution" was the intensive development of international business relations and as a

consequence of the growing demand for English for special purposes, including for tourism.

Demand for specialists who can speak foreign languages is great at the moment.

Keywords: international tourism, English language, university education, English for

specific purposes, communicative approach, system approach, audio-linguistic approach,

complex approach.

Аннотация: в конце XX века произошла настоящая «революция» в подходах и

формах преподавания английского языка. Ранее, преподавание использовало

классический подход, в соответствие с которым большое внимание уделялось грамматике,

чтению и переводу текстов. Данный подход являлся действенным, однако не достаточно

эффективным, в связи с чем классическихй подход был постепенно заменен на новые.

Причиной «революции» стало интенсивное развитие международных деловых отношений

и, как следствие, рост спроса на английский язык для специальных целей, включая

туризм. Потребность в специалистах, владеющих иностранными языками, в настоящее

время крайне высока.

90

Ключевые слова: международный туризм, английский язык, университетское

образование, английский язык для специальных целей, коммуникативный подход,

системный подход, аудио-лингвистический подход, комплексный подход.

Nowadays English is the language of international communication, trade, and

cooperation. English firmly entrenched in our daily life through television, internet, music, chats,

etc. English is a native language for about 370-400 million, it is the second language for about

400 million and as a foreign language for 600–700 million. English is an official language of

more countries than any other language (Figure 1).

Figure 1 — Top of the most popular languages

English received wide popularity in Russia in the 1990s, when a business cooperation

roughly developed with other countries. English learning in Russian Federation usually begins at

school and then at university. There are many language programs for students abroad to improve

communication skills of a foreign language (English), this is usually European countries (for

example UK, Germany, Malta, the US and others.).

Some large and prestigious companies require knowledge of English language (including

ESP) and conduct job interviews in a foreign language.

ESP (English for special purposes) is sphere of the teaching English language that

including Business English, technical English, Scientific English, English for tourism and so on

[1].

ESP for tourism is designed for students who are needed in developing English language

skills for working, a professional internship or a career in the tourism industry. The course

focuses on developing English language skills through topics of general interest as well as

through themes related specifically to the tourism industry.

The knowledge of the English language is needed for international tourism (outgoing and

incoming). It is related to a variety of factors that determine the importance of foreign language

knowledge.

Firstly, tour operator has to conclude a contract with service providers (airlines, hotels,

transport companies, consulates etc.) for organization of a tourist travel. This contract may be in

English language.

Secondly, to get a latest information about tourist travel (for example, time of departure,

send request for rooms in the hotels). Also, more than half of the technical and scientific

periodicals are published in English.

91

Thirdly, he has to work using software in English. 80% of the computer data in the world

is in English.

For practical English proficiency in a professional environment, learning English for

special purposes is necessary, because the General English language will not be enough to

understand professional terms.

English for special purposes is needed for tourism specialist for the most effective

cooperation with business partners and better understanding provided of the information,

particularly in the case of international tourism.

Knowledge of English is needed to specialists in tourism sphere at different levels –

whether it is a travel agent, tour operator or service provider (hotel staff, the host companies,

etc.).

When designing of English language course for special purposes is necessary to identify

the tasks facing the course:

1. students have to know how keep the conversation about tourism and general

business topics;

2. to learn independently participate in business meetings, negotiations,

presentations in English and take responsibility for the success of linguistic communication;

3. to conduct business correspondence in English;

4. to participate in professional trainings and seminars about tourism in English;

5. to read professionally and understand the documents, articles, information

materials on a legal and economics topic.

It is important to note that it is necessary to identify a number of factors that hinder the

improvement of the quality of teaching foreign languages:

– abstract nature of foreign language teaching;

– high quality standards meanwhile the reduction of classroom hours allocated for

the study of foreign language;

– a low level of foreign language preparation of school graduates (test for freshman

in a foreign language shows that just about 25% confirm their assessment of school leaving

certificate in a foreign language);

– there is no pragmatic approach to the problem of foreign language teaching, the

inability to clearly set the goals and objectives of a particular course;

– contradictions between traditional and new modern theories, methods and

requirements of how to teach;

– the problem of teaching materials - what to teach;

– to focus on the learning a foreign language and ignoring the native language

(learning language should also be accompanied by the study of the culture of speech in their

native language).

At training the English language is necessary to follow a number of principles and rules:

1. Systemness for provided material and coverage of all the base sections of the

language;

2. Compactness of the material. If the information will be too volumetric —

important information will not be accepted by listeners;

3. Demonstrativeness. Uses a very clear and simple diagram-images that let student

to quickly understand the many difficult areas of grammar that hard to explain by words

(prepositions, times etc.);

4. The flow rate of the information.

For achieving success in teaching English for specific purposes, there are a number of

different approaches, consider four the most popular and effective of them.

Communicative approach is based on the interaction between the participants in the

communication process, tries to explain your point of view, also expanding competence of

participant communications through communication with other participants. Unlike the

traditional forms of teaching in this approach attention is paid to communication more than the

92

study of grammar, literary translation and memorization of the English text. This approach

focuses on the practice of the learning language, which is the development of speech skills [2].

Figure 2 — Exercises and tasks communicative approach to English for specific

purposes.

Next approach is systematic. Systematic approach to the study of English for special

purposes implies three stages:

– the first stage (1-2 course) – the primary goal – mastering by students the

European level B1;

– the second stage (3-4 year) – perfection professional communication in the

framework of tourism sphere and English for special purposes;

– third stage (Master) – consolidation of previously got knowledge of English for

special purposes for the specialty "Tourism".

Audio-linguistic approach – is suitable for people having a pronounced auditory

perception. It is based on memorizing phrases by their regular repetition. The purpose of audio-

linguistic approach is perfection diction, vocabulary enrichment by special terms.

Complex approach for the study of a foreign language — course consist of reading

foreign literature, translation and interpretation and lively conversations and games that will help

overcome the language barrier and to open a new ability.

Earlier this topic was described by Alex Case in his article "The ESP approach - Theory

and reality of needs analysis and course design". He is analyzed this problem and marked

expectation and reality to course ESP. He made a list of unexpected things that interfere to

teaching like was planned:

– Things taking more or less time than planned;

– Students missing classes, arriving late, leaving early, having questions that take a

long time to answer (e.g. bringing in something to proofread together), and not doing homework;

– The mix of the class changing, e.g. a student leaving;

– The students being too tired, bored or unmotivated to cover or take in the work-

related materials that have been prepared [7].

Majlinda Miftari has suggested in the article “Tips in Teaching English for Specific

Purposes (ESP) for Tourism” the teaching English through activities such as: posters and fly

swatter, video clips, role play, teacher presentation, interview, group work, debate, corpora,

giving advice, dialogues.

This article discusses four the most effective approaches to the English for special

purposes. Every of these approaches have advantages and disadvantages, so the choice of

approach is depend of purposes and abilities students.

References:

1. Hutchinson, T. & A. Waters. English for Specific Purposes: A learning-centered

approach. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1987

2. Passov E.I. Communicative approach in teaching English speech [text]/ Passov E.I. //

93

Moscow.: Prosveshcheniye, 1991. – 223p.

3. Milrud R.P., Maksimova I.R. Modern conceptual principles of the communicative

teaching // Moscow.: Foreign languages #4 - 2000. 156p.

4. Pavlovskaya I.Y. Method of the teaching foreign languages (lectures in English

language): Review of a modern methods of teaching - 2nd publication // SPb.: Un-ta.

2003. – 211p

5. Matushkin A.M. Problematic situation in intellection and teaching // A.M.

Matushkin. – Moscow.: 1972. - 208p.

6. Yalden, J. Principles of Course Design for Language Teaching. Cambridge:

Cambridge University Press. 1996

7. Electronic resource "Using English” [Collection articles] -

http://www.usingenglish.com/articles/esp-approach-theory-reality-needs-analysis-

course-design.html

ACTUAL PROBLEMS OF WORD-FORMATION

АКТУАЛЬНЫЕ ПРОБЛЕМЫ СЛОВООБРАЗОВАНИЯ

Mikhaylova A.V.


Михайлова А.В.


Abstract: The article presents the key word-formation issues, one of the most essential

has always been the problem of model productivity or word-building method. The most popular

ways of lexis analysis and word formation processes is a traditional approach. It seems possible

to define a common and most productive perspective for solutions of several word-formation

processes problems and nominative positions from a perspective of cognitive linguistics.

Keywords: word-formation, cognitive aspect, concept, morphological structure, semantic

representation.

Аннотация: Статья освещает ключевые проблемы словообразования, одной из

наиболее актуальных всегда являлась проблема продуктивности модели или способа

словообразования. Вплоть до сегодняшнего дня наиболее популярным способом анализа

лексики и процессов словообразования являлся традиционный поход. Нам представляется

возможным определить общую и наиболее продуктивную перспективу решения ряда

проблем словообразования и номинативных процессов с позиций когнитивной

лингвистики.

Ключевые слова: словообразование, когнитивный аспект, концепт,

морфологическая структура, семантическая репрезентация.

Language development is determined by the progress of its formative system, the

emergence of new word-building models, change of the existed ones, increase or decrease of

their productivity and many other word-formation process factors. Any modern living language

is in constant change and dynamics. Lexicon as the mobile layer of language, the most sensitive

to changes in the social, cultural and other spheres of speaking population’s life because the

word is "the mirror of life"[13].

http://www.usingenglish.com/articles/esp-approach-theory-reality-needs-analysis-course-design.html

http://www.usingenglish.com/articles/esp-approach-theory-reality-needs-analysis-course-design.html

94

Up till now the most popular way of vocabulary analysis and word formation processes is

a traditional approach. The lexicon was combined in a thematic, functional area, or other

characteristics, to identify and analyze a variety of word-formation models (usually the most

productive in a particular segment) and corresponding word structure types. This is due to the

fact that new lexical units production occurs on certain word-formation models, historically in a

particular language. In this case, one of the key problems of word formation is always a problem

of model productivity or method of derivation.

There are different opinions comparative to the number of word-formation ways. For

example, in modern English 5 to 11 ways are distinguished. These differences are explained by

the fact that different ways change their activity and for a long time may exist more or less

productive or even die. Anyway, it is generally accepted that presently 6ways of word formation

are the most productive for English language:

1) affixation (model "stem + affix"), for example, ecological;

2) the word composition (model "stem + stem"), for example, earthday, to kneecap;

3) conversion (model V> N and N> V), for example, to rubberneck;

4) reversion (model "stem – a quasi-affix"), for example, chocoholic;

5) blending (here we speak of a model conditionally as the fragments are

compounded as bases), such as, spooktacular;

6) reduction, for example, acronyms E.V.A. (extra vehicular activity) - work in outer

space; R.E.M. (rapid eye movement) - eye movements during REM sleep.

Other methods, such as:

1) alternation, for example feed on food;

2) doubling (murmur), as well as unmodeled ways -

3) onomatopoeia (cuckoo; splash) and

4) rhymed repeat, with or without alternation, for example tip-top; hocus-pocus.

Other methods are not productive in the same degree that the above six methods. In

addition, presenting ways of word formation typology, we should mention about the so-called

lexical-semantic derivation (the terms-synonyms – "semantic innovation" or "rethinking"

(usually word-formation mechanism which has a metaphorical or metonymic nature)), which is

also sometimes included in the classification but it rather refers to a change of the finished word.

[3]

As it was previously noted, not all of these methods are used to the same extent, and the

weight of each of them varies in the word-formative process. Traditionally, three groups of word

formation methods are highlighted depending on the result –

1) derivation, which includes affixation, conversion and reversion (the result – a

derivative of the word)

2) the word composition (result – a compound word) and

3) reduction (result – reduction, the acronym).

We can also select a particular type of mixed and intermediate derivation method that

combines the properties of compounding and contraction. This so-called blending or

portmanteau or – when this method for forming single lexical units asymmetrically

contaminating word basis of two or more words. This method is extremely popular and

productive, as satisfies several requirements of modern English-language discourse in any field:

lexis formed in a similar way is semantically ergonomic (concise form and capacious content),

image-bearing and stylistically original, which in turn determines its emotiveness. [4]

The rapid nature of formative dynamics and non-trivial methods of forming as new words

and new meanings in modern language system requires new approaches to solve research

problems. At present, the study of word formation processes in different segments of the modern

languages lexical fund and English in particular, is carried out, usually at the junction of several

areas of linguistic analysis, which include sociolinguistic, psycholinguistic, typological,

pragmatic and other approaches. [5]

95

However, the most promising and actively developing modern lexicological research is

rapidly developing cognitive direction, which makes the inevitability of a new interpretation of

traditional linguistics objects, including derivation. This has led to numerous studies on the

cognitive aspect of word formation in the local and in the foreign language schools. [14]

Guided by the need to define a common and most productive term solutions to several

problems of word-formation processes and nominative positions of cognitive linguistics, we

consider in more detail some of the works.

Quite an extensive research with an emphasis on cognitive analysis of word-formation

process was conducted in German. [2] In this study, derivation of the German language was first

introduced as a prototypical cognitive system, consisting of a certain limited set of preformative

concepts that allowed the author to identify their specific cognitive function – namely, the

"function subcategorization of the world", which is expressed in a complex nature and properties

of decoding data concepts included in onomasiological processes. [6]

This cognitive-lexicological research is based on a detailed analysis of many

linguistically reflected reality fragments of any ontology allocated on the basis of universal

cluster and additional features, presented as complex derivational concepts for the three key parts

of speech – nouns, verbs and adjectives. The result of this study was developed by the author

with an extensive cognitive prototypical system consisting of such categories as "Event", "Face",

"Process", "State", coupled with the basic parts of speech and then – with their formative

paradigm (with means of word formation, characteristic for nouns, verbs, adjectives).

Thus, the derivation is inextricably linked with the concept of the word, which from the

perspective of cognitive science is seen as a concept, as it is linguistic unit and the main carrier

of the conceptual value. This is true not only for the derivation of word models, as mentioned

above, but also for compounding (syntactic derivation) and portmanteau (contamination,

blending), or such on the controversial method of word formation as a semantic reinterpretation.

The latter method is considered by some researchers as a mere modification or existing values

expansion words rather than the emergence of a new word, by metaphorical or metonymic

"transfer" of the concept from a single thematic sphere to another one. [7]

These word-formation models generate different in their morphological structure lexical

composites and attribute collocation with clear and idiomatic, darkened semantics, and "deliver"

a new language, usually with a metaphorical component, highly specialized in the sphere of use

of the common conceptual areas. Lexicon of this type because of its structural and semantic

complexity is of particular interest among researchers in the field of linguistics and cognitive

tools allows to conduct a deeper and more comprehensive analysis of the actual material. In

endocentric or subordinating words grammatical and semantic dominant is the second

component of compound nouns (door-knob, blackbird), while in exocentric compound words the

grammatical semantic dominant is not clearly expressed, as these composites are formed by

metaphorical or metonymic mappings ( (in) apple-pie (order) «in a strict manner»; butterfingers

«awkward person") [1].

The second exocentric type composites is sometimes defined as idiomatic as well as the

general meaning of complex words can not be inferred on the basis of the sum of their meanings.

For example, in the case of composite representation of idiomatic language a problem of

determining the value of a compound word motivation is rather acute. The main reason for this

problem is the fact that in the process of going through a composite idiomatic so-called

"frazeologisation", which can be defined as "special cognitive process differences between the

conceptual essence of lexical meaning and integrative conceptual framework morphemic

syntagma, resulting in the loss of their morphemes content (conceptual, functional, semantic)

properties, or acquisition of new" [8]

And in this case, the use of cognitive concepts and structures makes it possible to identify

at what stage is the formation of a lexical complex – frazeologisation or idiomaticity. Under

idiomaticity we understand a complete fusion of morphemes, resulting in a "blackout" of the

96

internal word form and the word acquiring properties of inseparability. The term of

“frazeologisation” is used to refer to the process which is preceded by idiomaticity. [9]

In the words with frazeological morphemic structure in contrast to the already fully

formed lexical idioms - all morphemes or at least one of them retain the ability to transmit

information (linguistic or extralinguistic) associated with the lexical meaning of the word. Thus,

such a morphemic structure can be analyzed as a systemic linguistic phenomenon caused by

integrative meaning of the whole and what should be considered as morphemic structure

(ordered formal semantic unity of morphemes). [10]

In this sense, motivation as the basic concept of traditional derivation is quite compatible

with cognitive attitudes. One of the main problems of cognitive approach is the structure study of

knowledge representation and motivation is the result of motivation as a cognitive process.

Using the cognitive approach, the motivation is interpreted as the ability of morphemic structure

correlated with lexical meaning in various aspects: semantic, word-formative, conceptual. [11]

In modern linguistics there is no unified theory of the internal form of the word. The

status of the internal form of the word is not uniquely defined: language category, mental image,

meaning, duplex unit, sign, cognitive structure, etc. The prevailing view is, in which the inner

form is identified with the process representation of the word or motivated sign. [12] Therefore,

the development of the theory of the internal form from the standpoint of cognitive linguistics

can be considered as one of the most effective ways to solve the above described problems.

References:

1. Блумфилд Л. Язык. – Москва, 1968. – 608 с.

2. Борисенкова Л.М. Когнитивные аспекты словообразования (на материале

немецкого языка). – Москва: Ин-т языкознания РАН, 2005. – 248 с.

3. Елисеева В.В. Лексикология английского языка. – Изд-во СПбГУ, 2003. – 44 с.

4. Бахмат Е.Г. Дуальная направленность семантического пространства концепта

«экотуризм».// Устойчивое развитие туристского рынка: международная

практика и опыт России: сб. науч. тр. по материалам Междунар. науч.-практ.

конф./ СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2013. С.119-123.

5. Волкогонова А.В. Подходы к представлению карнавализации в тексте //

Вестник АПК Ставрополья. 2014. № 2(14). С. 244-247.


иностранного языка в высшей школе. // Теория и практика общественного

развития. 2012. №12. С. 170-172.

7. Калугина Е.Н. Основания гендерологии языкового субстандарта.// Сборник

конференций НИЦ Социосфера. 2013. №29. С. 005-009.

8. Касьянова Н.В. Акцентуализация ценностных установок лингвокультуры в

корпоративной блог-коммуникации (на материале английского и русского

языков) // Мир науки, культуры, образования. Горно-Алтайск, 2014. – № 2

(45). – С. 257-259.

9. Кирина Л.В. Контроль как неотъемлемый компонент процесса обучения

иностранным языкам. // Вестник СевКавГТИ. 2010. №10. С. 41-43.

10. Крусян И.Э., Дуб Г.В. Инновационные технологии как фактор повышения

мотивации студентов при обучении иностранным языкам. // Стратегия

устойчивого развития: актуальные вопросы и тенденции: сб. науч. тр. по

материалам Междунар. науч.-практ. конф./ СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2013. С. 170-

172.



материале англоязычного финансово-экономического дискурса). // Вестник

Пятигорского государственного лингвистического университета. 2013. № 3. С.

91-97.

97

12. Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М. Metapoetics of Friedrich Durrenmatt’s dramatic

text and his attitude to Switzerland.// Устойчивое развитие туристского рынка:


Междунар. науч.-практ. конф./ СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2014.С. 184-189.

13. Чаплицкая А.А. Обучение иностранному языку на неспециальном факультете в

системе вузовского обучения. // Актуальные философские и методологические

проблемы современного научного познания: сб. науч. тр. по материалам

Междунар. науч.-практ. конф./ СтГАУ. Ставрополь, 2013. С. 3-5.

14. Nesset T. The Art of Being Negative: Metonymical Morphological Constructions In

Contrast // Oslo Studies in Language: Russian in Contrast. Lexicon. 2 (2), 2010. – P.

261 – 280.

STRATEGIC FACTORS OF THE SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT OF THE

REGIONAL TOURIST CLUSTER

ПРИОРИТЕТНЫЕ ФАКТОРЫ УСТОЙЧИВОГО РАЗВИТИЯ РЕГИОНАЛЬНОГО

ТУРИСТСКОГО КЛАСТЕРА

Molchanenko S.A.


Молчаненко С.А.


Abstract: specific character and priority factors of stability and sustainable development

of tourist sector in a regional production cluster are investigated.

Keywords: tourism, tourism stability, sustainable development, region, tourist cluster.

Аннотация: исследуется специфика и приоритетные факторы устойчивости и

устойчивого развития туристской отрасли в региональном производственном кластере.

Ключевые слова: туризм, устойчивость туризма, устойчивое развитие, регион,

туристский кластер.

At the present time tourism is considered as multisectoral and interdepartmental mixed

economy by most of authors and at the same time as the unique social phenomenon available to

the population of any age as means of health improvement, communication with the nature and

attainment of a peace of mind and also as the environment of harmonious development and

improvement of society. The tourist cluster represents the complex structured formation

including the following functional components: economic, ecological, social, legal. They are

based on such strategic elements of development as labour, land and environmental conditions in

general, and also the capital and entrepreneurial business [5, page 19]. The tangible embodiment

of the listed elements are: employment of the population as a basis of municipal territories

existence and development of the recreational and nature protection sphere.

In our opinion, the economic content of the category "sustainable development of

tourism", in contrast to the existing treatments, consists of the following. First, "stability" in a

broad sense is a major objective and necessary property of a tourist cluster to keep parameters of

its functioning on rather long time interval, despite the influence of the internal and external

98

factors that influence on change inenvironmental situation, including the change of ecological

and social and economic processes.

Secondly, stability allows to keep ability of any object of research as social and economic

system to be stabilized in the conditions of the disturbing changes of environment [1, page 54].

In this sense, stability of a tourist cluster is its organizational rigidity leading eventually to some

recession and stagnation as far as stability itself, according to definition, constantly returns

system of managing to the initial level of functioning.

Therefore, in the system of social and economic transformations the important role has to

belong to the development – as how the process of positive change, as objective regularity of an

exit from the condition of stability, symbolizing continuous improvement of the commodity and

social and labor relations in split-level system of reproduction processes. Development of

tourism branch is a process of expansion of economic activity of the organizations serving

directly this branch and at the same time it is increasing of the attained level, an improvement

element in progression to a better state.

Within this framework the category "sustainable development" as derivate of the

concepts "stability" and "development" is constantly focused on an irreversible

optimizedincrement of economic and social and labor potential of a tourist cluster and efficiency

of reproduction processes at the level of the definite region in the long-term period. In other

words, the sustainable development is self-supported, inexhaustible (including the future

generations), constantly renewable and reasonable use of natural, production, social and labour

resources of a tourist cluster – mainly on an expanded basis.

That is to say, sustainable development provides, eventually, accumulation of productive

social, ecologic and economic capacity of the territory. Therefore, the sustainable development

of tourist branch has to be considered currently not simply as economic category, but in a greater

degree – as the strategic direction of social and economic policy of the region and the state in

general.

In the system of factors of increasing of a tourist cluster sustainable development the

fundamental role is played by employment of able-bodied population as system of the economic

relations between inhabitants of the region (the local territory) on creation of optimum conditions

for realization of necessity and opportunity to work in various spheres of productive and non-

productive activity at the level of definitesubnational entity [4, page 67].

It is obvious that higher employment rate of the population is characterized by

development of extent of labor participation in socially useful activity, growth of income level,

life quality and predetermines more sustainable development of a tourist cluster, irreversible

growth and efficiency of social, ecologic and economic processes. Increase of productive

employment is the most important condition of providing and improvement of development of

the economic complex satisfying the needs of the present and future generations in various

goods, services and forms of labour activityin branches of regional economy without breaking

the existing society life environment.

Characteristic properties and features of a sustainable development allow to formulate the

main regularities of their further positive change, as well in aspect of social and labour

orientation (a priority of human potential development and a sustainable development of

employment, overcoming of differentiation of territories taking into account risks of their

sustainable development and labour support, diversification of production and development of

nonagricultural employment, etc.) [3, page 2].

Priority factors of a sustainable development of a tourist cluster should be subdivided:

firstly, into organizational and economic (the state support of tourist sector; institutional system

of support of tourist clusters, etc.), secondly, into social and labor, as well considering an

employment factor (income level and quality of life of the population; development of social

infrastructure) and, thirdly – into ecologic-preventive (environment and environmental

management protection, ecological safety of the territory, formation of system of eco-farms,

development of organic agriculture, agrotourist business).

99

In particular such classification allows to estimate the problem under study most

adequately, including the concentration of attention on the organizational moments of

development of a tourist cluster (number of settlements, existence of projects and programs of a

sustainable development, level of public financing of tourist sector, etc.). On the other hand, in

order to increase the importance of problems of employment and the human capital as factors of

a sustainable development of tourism branch we allocated a separate group of social and labor

indicators. We gave the name “ecologic-preventive” to the third group of components,

proceeding from those prerequisites that the main attention should be paid to precautionary

measures of protection of territories, increase of harmony of tourist sectordevelopment,

ecologization of the territory in general.

Fundamental factors of a sustainable development of a regional tourist cluster can

objectively influence not only on each other, but also to promote decrease (or increase) of the

level of stability or instability of social, ecologic and economic processes. Thus, the level of

labor activity and employment of the population in many respects can promote the

transformation of trajectories of stability and a sustainable development as it is a fundamental

element in a structure of production relations and in the organizational mechanism of

development of local territorial formations of the region.

Sustainable development of the tourism cluster in the region – is the strategic direction of

a stable, effective and optimal functioning of the socio-economic sphere of this territory with the

system of touristic service and its permanent ability to resist constant external and internal

influences, where employment in the sphere of regional tourism is the imperative of positive

transformations procurement.

Appropriate and well-timed assessment of the condition and dynamics of socio-economic

development of the recreational sphere and tourism market should be based on system research

of the passing processes taking into account key factors that open the opportunities of the

regional economy condition improvement and enhance living standards.

The following measures are recommended to government agencies of regional and

municipal levels in order to improve the validity of administrative decisions on the sustainable

development of recreational sector and local tourism markets:

to form socio-economic policy of municipalities with regard to the type of their

development, including the tourism sector;

to diagnose the potential opportunities for sustainable development of recreational

areas through the use of techniques of determination of potential reserves of the tourism market

development;

to develop target programs for the adaptation of rural and urban population to

rapidly changing conditions of the tourism market in order to increase employment and

sustainable development of territories of the region.

The above mentioned directions will contribute to the further sustainable development of

the recreational and tourism cluster in the system of agrarian and natural complex of the

regionon the basis of socio-economic improvement of rural areas and increasing of non-farm

employment level in the municipal units.

In our opinion, as the main directions of sustainable development of the recreational

sector and tourism cluster in the region should be recognized the following: the formation of

optimal socio-ecological-economic policy of municipalities with regard to the type and level of

their development; the creation of municipal databases on sustainable tourism sphere

development and employment of population; the priority development of processing industries of

regional and municipal economy, construction and trade industry; the formation of sustainable

system of small and private entrepreneurship in the rural areas; the formation of stable

employment system in the field of agro-tourism, recreational and environmental activities.

Creation of regional municipal rural centers on issues of sustainable development and

employment, design and usage of socio-economic maps of tourism clusters sustainability and

employment can have certain positive role. In general, management of recreational activity and

100

sustainable development of touristic local tourism markets and employment involves

implementation of a set of measures of organizational and economic, social and labor,

environmental and legal and socio-psychological nature.

References:

1. Иволга, А.Г. Обоснование подхода к понятию устойчивого развития экономики

региона / А. Г. Иволга, А.А. Чаплицкая // Биоресурсы и природопользование

ISSN 2078-9912, Том 6, №1-2, 2014 – с. 151-154.

2. Молчаненко С.А. Синергия вспомогательных сервисных служб совместного

предприятия // Научно-технические ведомости Санкт-Петербургского

государственного политехнического университета. Экономические науки.

2008. Т. 4. № 61. С. 149-154.

3. Молчаненко С.А. Повышение занятости в аграрном секторе как фактор

устойчивого развития сельских территорий // Вестник Института дружбы

народов Кавказа. Теория экономики и управления народным хозяйством. 2013.

№ 1 (25). С. 130–134.

4. Молчаненко С.А. Факторный анализ социально-экономической эффективности

совместного предпринимательства // Фундаментальные и прикладные

исследования: проблемы и результаты. 2015. № 17. С. 177-181.

5. Молчаненко С.А. Методология статистического учета и анализа рынка труда //

Актуальные вопросы экономических наук. 2014. № 41-1. С. 153-157.

6. Молчаненко С.А., Шуваев А.В. Научный подход к устойчивому эколого-

экономическому развитию сельских территорий // Экономика и

предпринимательство. 2014. № 12. С. 79-84.

7. Шуваев А.В. Личное подсобное хозяйство – дополнительный источник

увеличения продукции АПК // Аграрная наука. 2001. № 7. С. 2.

8. Шуваев А. В. Детерминанты сельской занятости // Человек и труд. – 2003. №

11. С. 67.

9. Шуваев А.В. Экологический менеджмент в аграрных системах // Вестник

Института дружбы народов Кавказа. – Ставрополь: Изд-во ИДНК. 2011. № 4

(20). С.18–21.

10. Vasily Erokhin, Anna Ivolga Tourism as an Approach to Sustainable Rural

Development: Case of Southern Russia // Journal Economics of Agriculture – № 4

(689 – 950). – 2013. – p. 789-800.

THE ROLE OF SZAMOS MARZIPAN IN THE HUNGARIAN TOURISM AND

GASTRONOMY

РОЛЬ МАРЦИПАНОВ САМОШ В ВЕНГЕРСКОМ ТУРИЗМЕ И ГАСТРОНОМИИ

Nagy A., Káposzta J., Nagy H.

Szent István University, Faculty of Economics and Social Sciences, Hungary

Наги А., Капошта Й., Наги Г.

Университет Жент Иштван, Факультет экономики и социальных наук, Венгрия

Abstract: In today’s busy and rushing world, people tend to forget about the importance

of food or confectionery.Sometimes we even forget to have some food. For 21st century people,

it is difficult to manage the time to have a cup of coffee with a friend or relative or just to meet

somebody in a confectionery. Confectionery products have somehow lost their intimacy. Since

traditions in confectionery industry go back to the 1700s, a lot of recipes and traditions have







101

been lost during the wars. The strengths of this sector are the power to link different groups of

the society as well as its potential in cultural and economic development. Many think that the

wide range of confectionery do not contribute to tourism at all, however, we have to argue with

that statement. Just a few examples from Hungary: if you walk along Andrássy avenue in

Budapest, you can find Művész cukrászda (Confectionery of Artists) where the role of cafés and

confectioneries are shown in the Hungarian culture. The Szamos Marzipan Museum in

Szentendre can also be mentioned where several tourists go in each season to buy figures made

of marzipan. Therefore, it can be stated that this sector contributes to the boost of tourism as

well.

Keywords: Marzipan, cakes, tourism, gastronomy.

Аннотация: В современном занятом и стремительном мире люди зачастую

забывают о важности пищи или кондитерских изделий. Иногда мы даже забываем

перекусить. Для человека XXI века сложно выделить время для чашки кофе с другом или

родственником, или просто для встречи в кондитерской. Кондитерские изделия как бы

утратили свою загадочность. Поскольку традиции кодитерской отрасли уходят своими

корнями в 1700-е гг., множество рецептов оказались утраченными в время войн. Сильной

стороной данной отрасли является возможность связи различных групп общества, а также

потенциал культурного и экономического развития. Многие уверены, что кондитерская

отрасль никак не влияет на туризм, однако мы вынуждены оспорить это утверждение. Вот

только несколько примеров из Венгрии: если вы пройдете по проспекту Адрасси в

Будапеште, вы найдете Кондитерскую художников, которая показывает роль кафе и

кондитерских в венгерской культуре. Также можно упомянуть Музей марципана Самош в

Сентендре, ведь туристы едут туда каждый сезон, чтобы купить фигурки из марципана.

Поэтому, можно сказать, что данный сектор вносит свой вклад в развитие туризма.

Ключевые слова: Марципан, пирожные, туризм, гастрономия.

Introduction

Almost everybody likes sweets. Who does not like chocolate cake or sponge cake with

fresh fruits or lemon ice cream on a hot summer day? Not to mention the marzipan specialties

which are not exclusively confectionery products but pieces of arts as well. Since the history and

the traditions had important role in the development of the Hungarian confectionery industry, in

the first part of our paper such issues are detailed.

The history of sweets

Our ancestors collected roots, fruits, berries in the forests and hunted for animals. Women

found out that berries, fruits had different flavor than the other plants in the forests, so they

discovered the joy of sweet flavor. They also took the honey of wild bees which lead to the

development of honey industry, which is still a significant sector of the Hungarian economy.

In the beginning, honey making and confectionery industry could not live separately,

since the sweet flavor of the cakes was provided by honey. Old chronicles mention that some

food was also sweetened by honey. Ancient Greeks made bonbons and candies from honey

which was a huge development in catering industry. In ancient Greek houses and the Roman

Empire, people often had sweets. The joy of sweets was the part of rich, hedonistlifestyle, so it

was common in the rich manor-houses. We can often hear the expression, Lucullus-orgies.The

reason is that in the time of Roman patricians there was an emperor, called Lucullus, who was

famous for his great feasts with special and various flavours, including sweets. Later, there was a

group of servants whose job was to make confectionery, whose owners could even free and

release, so it might not be far from the truth that such ex-servants became the firth sellers of

confectionery. The Bible also tells us that possessing milk and honey was the privilege of the

rich „Canaan with milk and honey”. Moreover, the hieroglyphs of Egypt refer to the fact that

102

various fruits were dried in honey. In addition, the tales of the “Arabian nights” also talked about

sweet almond, nut with honey and dried plum. The use of sugarcane was also common in the

households.

Earlier, it was only the wives and chefs who prepared sweets. It was long time later when

it became an individual industry and mass-production. The first step to mass-production was the

availability of raw materials in the required quality and quantity that needed wheat fields,

orchards, sugarcane plantations. This boosted the agricultural production, since the higher was

the demand for the confectionery, the more farmers were employed. It is proved that in the early

crop processing, millers baked bread and milk-loaf. After bakers divided into branches, the

confectionery sector was created. Fruits have often been used in dried form to get richer taste.

Even in the early 1900s, home-made syrups and jams were used for sweets sold in shops, thus

less additives have been used.

The first marzipan was made in the Republic of Venice. It was named after the patron of

Venice, Saint-Marcus. According to the legends, marzipan was against diseases and bad things,

thus believers often had marzipan in the time of plague. According to an existing tradition,

bread-shape marzipan is given to people on the day of Saint Marcus. The Italian origin of the

marzipan is also proved by the fact that when Matthias king married Beatrix from Naples, there

was also a chess-board sweet served made of almond and sugar. It is assumed that it was the

marzipan made by the confectioners in Naples (Rózsa, 1959).

The short history of the Hungarian confectionery industry

Due to the immigration of confectioners from Switzerland, the Hungarian confectionery

industry started to develop in the 19th

century. At the beginning, cakes for daily consumption or

preserved cakes were not competitive, but it has changed to the second half of the 20th

century.

Chocolate production requires machinery thus it belongs to a different category than tea desserts

or marzipan sweets. Chocolate makers used to sell only chocolate drinks, confectioners only

used the chocolate as a raw material. Mr. EmilGerbeaudmade a revolution in the use of

chocolate in 1884, when he started to prepare bonbon and dessert from chocolate. Later on,

confectioners also started to produce such products.

Significant persons in the Hungarian confectionery industry

The name of József Dobos C. (Figure 1) might be familiar to a lot of people and many

may know the famous Dobos-cake, which was named after him. Nowadays, he is known as one

of the largest founders of confectionery industry of his age, since the confectionery in Budapest

that was founded by him when he was 31, offered various cakes including even some

extraordinary ones for local consumption or for delivery. He found out the recipe of the Dobos-

cake in 1884 which both Hungarian and foreign confectioners starved for. In 1906, when he

retired, Mr. József Dobos C. discovered the secret of the recipe of Dobos-cake. Since then it has

been one of the most popular cakes in every confectionery.

Figure 1: Mr. József Dobos C. and the Dobos-cake named after him Source: http://nepszava.com/2011/03/featured/ennivalo-hiressegek.html/attachment/dobos-c-

jozsef-torta-hires-etel-sl-d000250a1ab86afa74dd6

103

Mr. Emil Gerbeaud was also an important person in the confectionery industry. He was

very talented and he learnt the expertise from his father. He gained a lot of experience in

confectioneries of Europe e.g. in Germany, France and Great Britain. He moved to Hungary in

1884 and he started to work in the confectionery named after Mr. Henrik Kugler. Mr. Emil

Gerbaud brought numerous innovations to the confectionery industry (Dobos, 2009).

Figure 2: Mr. Emil Gerbeaud

Source: http://konyakmeggy.com/?page_id=27

How the marzipan rose arrived in Hungary?

Szavits Mladen, a Serbian boy came to Hungary for repair, hoping for a better future. He

might have inherited the sophisticated creativity and expertise in sweets from his ancestors. At

that time he was a trainee in the confectionery of the famous Mr. József Auguszt E. In the early

30s, there was a turning point in his life, because a Danish confectioner joined the company, who

was famous for his handicraft and patience for the marzipan roses made of sugar and almond.

Szavits Mladen watched carefully the “art of roses” that was made by the Danish confectioner

(Figure 3).

Of course, later on the Serbian boy got married and this family link still exists. He

developed his business and the “marzipan art” still amazes us with new and creative creatures.

Figure 3: Szamos marzipan rose

Forrás:

http://www.szamosmarcipan.hu/hu/product_groups/view/207/R%C3%B3zsad%C3%ADsz+heng

erben+35g

104

Szamos Marcipán Ltd., the business

Szamos Marcipán, as a business was created in 1935. The amovementioned Serbian man

Szavits Mladen (Szamos Mátyás) established and it is still a for-profit company. There was

another phase of development in the 80s, when the first shop was opened in Budapest, which

allowed segmentation in larger volume. The power of the family lies in the cooperation and the

commitment and loyalty to the profession as well as investing in innovations. In addition, we

need to mention the wish to maintain the high quality. Their success and profitability are due to

the establishment of their network.

Figure 4: The logo of Szamos Chocolate Workshop

Source: http://www.szamosmarcipan.hu/hu/

The business employs 250 people and 400-500 additional workers. It has 150 employees

in 25 franchise shops (9 confectioneries and 16 sweet shops).

Szamos Marcipán had 2.1 bn HUF income in 2009, out of which 400 million was from

export trade. Since the year of 2004, it has the title of SUPERBRAND21

, and the confectioneries

bear the title “Best of Budapest”since 2005. In addition, due to its strong marketing activity, it is

increasingly popular among the customers (Szamos, 2009). The Szamos Marcipán Ltd. has

enriched our country with its special sweetsfor a long time. It is not a hungaricum though, many

people consider it as, since it has long-term traditions in Hungary. It can be traced back to the

beginning of the 1900s. However, the public thinking about the marzipan hindered its

development and making it more popular. Marzipan was thought to be only an ornament on

cakes. This opinion was confuted in the early 1990s and since that time the marzipan became

much more popular product. The Szamos Marcipán managed to achieve in a few years that its

products have become „luxury” products and spread even in abroad. More and more shops were

opened especially in the second half of the 1990s because they recognized that there is high

demand. Today it accounts for one-third of the business income. It has significant export activity

as well, since its products are sold in Austria, Germany and England as well. However, the crisis

in 2009 was a great challenge for the company, the demand stagnated. That small group of the

society which was not affected by the crisis, continued to visit the shops and cafés, like earlier. It

saved the company, since they were the target group of the business. After 2011, due to the

innovations and the changes in customer habits, the market started to recover. New sweets

occurred on the shelves, the demand increased, thus the supply needed to be expanded. In

addition, the Marzipan Museum was also opened in Szentendre, next to the confectionery, where

several pieces of arts made of marzipan can attract the tourist and visitors.

21

Superbrand title, i.e. top brand award in Hungary. (http://www.superbrands.hu/, 2014)

http://www.superbrands.hu/

105

Figure 5: The House of Parliament in the Marzipan Museum

Source: http://www.hungarybudapestguide.com/parliament-best/

The Marzipan Museum is the first museum for marzipan work of arts, displaying

beautiful wedding cakes, cartoon figures and other famous people. In the shop, not only

marzipan products can be bought, but hungaricum, special Hungarian products e.g. goose liver

pasta, red pepper, Unicum, Tokaj aszú and pálinka as well. Therefore it is a perfect place to

allow the visitors to learn much more about Hungarian culture and cuisine in addition to the

marzipan.

Due to its success, the business managed to open a confectionery in Vienna, named as

Mathias Szamos Konfiserie at the end of 2014. It was opened in collaboration with the Haderer

confectioner-dynasty. Ádám Kelényi, the financial director of the Szamos Marcipán Ltd. said

that the market in Budapest is saturated, so a new shop would decrease the income of the

existing ones. That is why a close, easily achievable market with high purchasing power was

targeted. Based on their experience, one or two years will be necessary to establish the market.

He also emphasized that they adapt to the local needs, i.e. teatime in the afternoon, wide range of

hot breakfast in the morning.

The Austrian branch of the Hungarian Tourism shareholding company in collaboration

with the newly opened confectioners, promote the Hungarian café culture and Budapest, as a

tourism targetin Vienna. Cakes are served in Zsolnay-porcelan, which is also a Hungarian

specialty. The head of the branch emphasized that Austria is the second most important sending

country to Hungary; Austrian tourists annually spent approx. 120 bn HUF in Hungary in the past

few years, with a huge sum on tourism. Through the value added tax, they contribute an average

daily 80 million HUF to the Hungarian budget. He also added that Austria is the only

neighboring country where the number of Hungarian people increases

(http://hvg.hu/kkv/20141203_A_Szamos_tenyleg_cukraszdat_nyitott_Becsb).

References:

1. Dobos C. József: Magyar-franczia szakácskönyv Nélkülözhetetlen kalauz minden

háztartásban, Budapest, Grafo Könyvkiadó és terjesztő Kft., 2009

2. Rózsa Miklós: A budapesti cukrászipar fejlődése (Különlenyomat a Tanulmányok

Budapest múltjából XIII. kötetéből), Budapest, 1959

3. http://hvg.hu/kkv/20141203_A_Szamos_tenyleg_cukraszdat_nyitott_Becsb

4. http://nepszava.com/2011/03/featured/ennivalo-hiressegek.html/attachment/dobos-c-

jozsef-torta-hires-etel-sl-d000250a1ab86afa74dd6

5. http://konyakmeggy.com/?page_id=27

6. http://www.szamosmarcipan.hu/hu/

7. http://www.superbrands.hu

8. http://www.hungarybudapestguide.com/parliament-best/

http://nepszava.com/2011/03/featured/ennivalo-hiressegek.html/attachment/dobos-c-jozsef-torta-hires-etel-sl-d000250a1ab86afa74dd6

http://nepszava.com/2011/03/featured/ennivalo-hiressegek.html/attachment/dobos-c-jozsef-torta-hires-etel-sl-d000250a1ab86afa74dd6

http://konyakmeggy.com/?page_id=27

http://www.szamosmarcipan.hu/hu/

http://www.superbrands.hu/

106

AGRICULTURAL INVESTMENTS – BETWEEN PROFITABILITY AND

SUSTAINABILITY

ИНВЕСТИЦИИ В СЕЛЬСКОМ ХОЗЯЙСТВЕ – МЕЖДУ ПРИБЫЛЬНОСТЬЮ И

УСТОЙЧИВОСТЬЮ

Panait M., Andrei J., Voica C.

Petroleum-Gas University of Ploiesti, Romania

Панаит М., Андрей Ж., Воика К.

Нефтегазовый университет Плоешти, Румыния

Abstract: The agricultural investments are often a controversial topic, caught in the

middle of fierce debate between economic profitability and the rural sustainability. During the

last decade the rural communities has faced with a dramatic drop in living standards accentuated

mainly by the lack of financing and financial support for a sustainable rural economy.The paper

contains a short analysis regarding the role of agricultural investments in achieving a competitive

rural economy, in a larger context of the debate concerning the sustainable and profitable

investments in agriculture. Also the paper presents some of the main concerns of the inland

organizations and public authorities regarding the improvement of the agricultural investments

level in rural economies.

Keywords: investment, sustainability, food security, land acquisitions.

Аннотация: Инвестиии в сельское хозяйство зачастую являются противоречивой

темой, находясь посередине спора между экономической прибыльностью и

устойчивостью сельского развития. В течение последнего десятилетия сельские поселения

столкнулись с драматическим падением уровня жизни, связанным, главным образом, с

недостатком финансирования и финансовой поддержки устойчивого развития сельской

экономики. Статья содержит краткий анализ роли сельскохозяйственных инвестиций в

повышение конкурентоспособности сельской экономики, а также в более широком

смысле – в спор относительно устойчивых и прибыльных инвестиций в сельское

хозяйство. Также в статье содержатся некоторые основные вопросы местных организаций

и органов власти относительно повышения уровня сельскохозяйственных инвестиций в

сельской экономике.

Ключевые слова: инвестиции, устойчивость, продовольственная безопасность,

проибретение земель.

1. Investments in agriculture – a new challenge for farmers and undertakings

The agricultural investments represent a defining component for increasing the result in

valuing the inland agricultural potential.At first glance, the issue of investment in agriculture

seems to be only the interest of farmers, local authorities and communities, but the effects are

more durable for the domestic economy, as a whole. If we follow the implications of

investments or lack of investment on agriculture, then, many stakeholders can be detected, and

the consequences of investment programs in this field is multiple and the effects can be detected

at both the micro and the macroeconomic level.

The interest of undertakings to make investments in agriculture has been quite low over

time. The world food price crisis of 2007–08 generated investments in this area, but positive

effects are overshadowed by the negative consequences that have some form of investment,

especially large-scale investments for land acquisition.

107

As it was already proved in literature (Zaman, 2012; Ene and Njegovan, 2012; Liu, 2014;

Karlsson, 2014), the benefits of investment in agriculture are multiple for local communities and

for the rural economy in general, as:

employment creation,

higher productivity,

improvement of food availability and food security,

poverty reduction,

technology transfer, access to new farming technology and practices,

access to finance and markets,

provision of social services like education, health, rural and farming

infrastructure,

local water provision schemes,

improvement of livelihoods for out growers.

In addition, the investments in agriculture and food system can multiply the effects on

complementary sectors like service or manufacturing industries.

In fig.1 is presented the evolution of the Gross fixed capital formation in agriculture in

some EU-27 countries during 2007-2011.

Fig. 1. Evolution of the Gross fixed capital formation in agriculture in some EU-27

countries, 2007-2011

Source: authors based on (European Commission, 2014).

As it can be noticed from the fig.1, the agricultural investments in EU-27, analyzed form

the gross fixed capital formation perspective, measured as percent of GVA in agriculture, has a

quite irregular evolution. If starting from 2007 the agricultural investments describes an

evolutionary trend, after the 2009 the level of is decreasing. This trend is describing the

dubitative interest in achieving a rural competitive economy. The lack of investments, especially

after 2009, accentuates the dependent character of rural economy from the state or EU`s financial

support for development and the rural communities failure in promoting green and

multifunctional agriculture. The evolution of the agricultural investments in EU-27 is the effect

of the PAC measures outcome, which has mainly based on promoting and diversifying rural

activities more than assuring agricultural sustainable development. From neither another

perspective, nor the EU-27 agricultural investments, or the domestic financing support for

108

promoting a competitive agricultural sector were not functional. For an illustrative example, in

fig. 2 is presented the evolution of the Romanian agricultural net investments during 2009-2012.

Fig. 2. Evolution of the Romanian agricultural net investments, 2009-2012

Source: authors based on (INS, 2013)

During the period, the evolution of the Romanian agricultural net investments had a quite

stable general trend, with small varies.

The studies carried on at the international level by reputable institutions like World Bank

and United Nations Conference on Trade and Development revels the existence of negative

outcomes for agricultural investments (WB 2014, p.18). The major drawbacks are: disputes over

access to land, lack of transparency regarding the land`s acquisition, lack of consultation and

inclusion of local communities, negative impact on environment, inadequate use of the land.

The analysis performed for agricultural investments reveal the major role played by the

smallholder farmers, but in the last ten years, we remark the increase of corporate investments

generated by strategic concerns of food-importing countries, commercial opportunities and the

rise of commodity prices. The corporate investments are made by different actor like

agribusiness enterprises, energy companies, state-owned enterprises, sovereign wealth funds,

private equity funds, pension funds and transnational corporations. Some studies (FAO 2013, p.

6) highlight the strengthening of trend regarding the involvement of governments (in developing

countries) in agriculture field through state-owned companies. In order to promote a risk

reduction strategy, the public authorities prefer not to invest directly in agriculture but to fund

state-owned companies and, most often, establish public-private partnerships.

The contributions of these investments depend on the local conditions (natural and

institutional), the investment contract, the type of business model, the type of investment (local

or foreign direct investment) and the relations with smallholders. For example, some specialists

(FAO 2013, p. 335) have raised concerns regarding the possible negative effects of foreign

direct investment (FDI) in agriculture, if taking in account large-scale land acquisitions. The

acquisition of agricultural land on a large scale have many economic, social and environmental

implications like displacement of smallholder farmers, reduced access to resources, degradation

or depletion of natural resources, decrease of grazing land for pastoralists, the loss of incomes of

rural people.

The interest of foreign investors for agriculture is doubled by the interest of national

authorities from host countries. According with UNCTAD experts, (UNCTAD, 2012-2014) a

survey conducted at international level revealed that the agriculture is the second target

industry for investment incentive policies, after IT and business services, but before hotels and

restaurants (WIR 2014, p. 112).

109

Taking in account the negative effects of agricultural FDI on host countries, some states

have modified their investment policy and have introduced new entry barriers or reinforced

screening procedures (WIR 2012, p 79). These new approaches are based on the strategically

importance of agriculture for food security and the consequences of overexploitation for the rural

economic development and for environment. The efforts made by public authorities in order to

monitories the access to land by foreigners must be accompanied by the creation of a modern,

harmonized registration and cadastre system that can measure the foreign presence in an

appropriate manner (WIR 2012, p 82).

2. Concerns of international organizations and public authorities regarding the

agricultural investments

The poverty and food insecurity affects a large proportion of the world population, which

is concentrated mainly in rural areas from developing countries. Investments in agriculture can

contribute to poverty alleviation and raising living standards for the population in rural areas.

The millennium development objectives include halving the number of hungry and people. This

may seem easy to achieve, but if we consider the complexity of the problem (world population

growth, the changes in consumption patterns, climate change and resource constraints), we

realize that major efforts must be made at regional, national and international level.

According with FAO estimations, in developing countries, the agricultural investment

needs to increase by at least 50 percent. This figure was calculated taking in account the

necessity to meet projected increased demand by a world population that is expected to pass 9

billion in 2050 (Karlsson, 2014, p 5)

The FAO experts recommend making annual investments of over US$80 billion in order

to meet targets for reducing poverty and the numbers of malnourished.

The FAO reports on The State of Food and Agriculture revealed, most often, the

importance of public authorities in planning, directing and stimulating investments in agriculture.

The international financial crisis affecting the ability of governments to play a primary role in

making investments in agriculture. The international donors were confronted with the problem in

catalyzing and channeling investments in this area. At present, the experts consider that private

investors and primarily farmers are the main actors in this field (FAO 2012, p.3).

The role of governments cannot be reduced given the responsibility of public authorities

to provide an investment climate and to ensure that such investment is environmentally

sustainable. According with experts of World Bank (The World Development Report 2005, p.2),

the investment climate is vital to growth and poverty reduction. In developing countries, the

economy is highly dependent on agriculture if we take in account the agriculture`s contribution

on employment and GDP. So, the public authorities have greater responsibility to provide an

investment climate that is conducive to investment in the sector.

The effort made by public authorities must be associated with the behavior of private

investors. In order to improve the impact of domestic and foreign investors on local economy,

we note the effort made by international organizations (FAO, IFAD, UNCTAD and the World

Bank) to shape the investors actions in a sustainable manner through (UNO, 2008; FAO, 2013;

World Bank, 2014):

The Voluntary Guidelines on the Responsible Governance of Tenure of Land,

Fisheries and Forests in the Context of National Food Security (VGGT) ;

Principles for Responsible Agricultural Investment that Respects Rights,

Livelihoods and Resources (PRAI);

Principles for Responsible Investment in Agriculture and Food Systems.

In fact, these principles and guidelines should be used to underlie the actions and

decisions of other stakeholders like financial institutions and donors, small holders and their

organizations, workers and their organizations; local communities and consumer organizations.

110

So, the promotion of voluntary standards and good practices are essentials in this field,

too. Even the international standards are non-binding and cannot substitute for national legal

provisions, they can have a positive impact on investment`s decisions. (Karlsson, 2014, p.11)

The investment made by different economic agents must improve food security, respect

the rule of law and best practices, and meet principles of social sustainability and environmental

sustainability. In this way, the agricultural investment must be economically, socially and

environmentally beneficial.

Conclusions

The agricultural investments are one of the tools that can be used in order to achieve at

least one of the sustainable development goals – “end hunger, achieve food security and

improved nutrition and promote sustainable agriculture”.

The agricultural investments must be re-designed taking in account the following

considerations (FAO, 2013; Liu, 2014; World Bank, 2014):

in developing countries, the agriculture is the main promoter for development,

food security and poverty reduction;

the small holder farmers are the main agricultural producers, but they have many

vulnerabilities because of resource- constraints (small capital available for investment, lack of

access to additional financing, agricultural inputs and markets);

the implications of foreign investors in agriculture field;

the multifunctional character of agriculture;

the competition for land and water resources among some land uses industries like

tourism, agriculture and mining.

trade restrictions at international level.

The universe of agricultural investments are very complex, taking in account the

stakeholders implicated in regulation, financing, conduct and operation of a business in

agriculture field: small scale food producers, transnational corporations, investment funds,

international organizations.

In order to improve the agriculture productivity and incomes of agricultural producers,

some measures must be considered (FAO, 2013; Committee on World Food Security, 2014;

World Bank, 2014):

improve the market information regarding aspects like food reserves in order to

ensure proper functioning of food commodity markets and to limit the distortions form

derivatives markets; in this way, food price volatility could be controlled;

implement resilient agricultural practices;

increase investment in related fields like rural infrastructure, agricultural research;

fosters gender equality and women’s empowerment.

References:

1. Ene C., 2009. Securitatea alimentara – coordonate si implicatii, Editura Universitatii

Petrol-Gaze din Ploiesti, 2009

2. Ene, C. Njegovan N., 2012. Reflecting food security requirements in agro

alimentary, Food and Nutrition Policies, International Scientific Meeting Sustainable

Agriculture and Rural Development in Terms of the Republic of Serbia Strategic

Goals Realization within the Danube Region – Preservation of rural Values,

Thematic Proceedings, Institute of Agricultural Economic, Belgrade, Serbia 2012,

pp.116-1181

3. Karlsson, J., 2014. Challenges and opportunities of foreign investment in developing

country agriculture for sustainable development, FAO Commodity and Trade Policy

Research Working Paper no. 48/2014, retreive from:http://www.fao.org/3/a-

i4074e.pdf, accessed on:17.02.2015

4. Liu, P., 2014. Impacts of foreign agricultural investment on developing countries:

http://www.fao.org/3/a-i4074e.pdf


111

evidence from case studies, FAO Commodity and Trade Policy Research Working

Paper no 47/2014, retreive from:http://www.fao.org/3/a-i3900e.pdf, accessed

on:21.02.2015

5. Stancu, A., 2012. Food and Feed Safety in Romania in the European Union Context:

Current Issues, Economic Insights – Trends and Challenges, Vol. I(LXIV), 3, 87-95,

retreive from: http://www.upg-bulletin-se.ro/archive/2012-3/9.Stancu.pdf,accessed

on:21.02.2015

6. Stancu, A., Vladan, L., 2012. Evolution of Food Chemical Stability according to

Quality Grades, International Scientific Meeting Sustainable Agriculture and Rural

Development in Terms of the Republic of Serbia Strategic Goals Realization within

the Danube Region - Preservation of Rural Values, Thematic Proceedings, Institute

of Agricultural Economics Belgrade, Tara, Serbia, December, 6-8th 2012, pp. 55-71,

retreive from: http://mpra.ub.uni-muenchen.de/43195/1/MPRA_paper_43195.pdf,

accessed on:19.02.2015

7. Zaman, G., 2012. Challenges and requirements for sustainable development of

Romania’s agriculture based on the input-output analysis, Romanian Journal of

Economics, 2/2012, retreive from: http://revecon.ro/articles/2012-2/2012-2-1.pdf,

accessed on:17.02.2015

8. Committee On World Food Security, 2014. Principles for responsible investment in

agriculture and food systems, retreive from: http://www.fao.org/3/a-ml291e.pdf ,

accessed on: 21.02.2015

9. FAO, 2013. Trends and impacts of foreign investment in developing country

agriculture Evidence from case studies, retreive from:

http://www.fao.org/docrep/017/i3112e/i3112e.pdf, accessed on: 15.02.2015

10. FAO, 2012. The state of food and agriculture, retreive from:

http://www.fao.org/docrep/017/i3028e/i3028e.pdf, accessed on: 02.03.2015

11. World Bank, 2014. The practice of responsible investment principles in larger scale

agricultural investments. Implications for corporate performance and impact on local

communities, retreive from:

http://unctad.org/en/PublicationsLibrary/wb_unctad_2014_en.pdf, accessed on:

02.03.2015

12. UNO, 2008. Achieving Sustainable Development and Promoting Development

Cooperation, retreive from: http://www.un.org/en/ecosoc/docs/pdfs/fina_08-

45773.pdf, accessed on: 02.03.2015

13. UNCTAD, Word Investment Report, 2012, 2014, retreive from:

www.unctad.org/main publications

14. World Bank, 2005. World Development Report 2005, retreive from:

www.wordborgank

15. European Commission, 2014. Rural development report 2014, CAP Context

Indicators – 2014 update, retrieve from http://ec.europa.eu/agriculture/cap-

indicators/context/2014/indicator-table_en.pdf, accessed: 04.03.2015

16. INS,2013, Anuarul statistic al Romaniei, Institutul National de Statistica, Bucuresti


http://www.upg-bulletin-se.ro/archive/2012-3/9.Stancu.pdf

http://mpra.ub.uni-muenchen.de/43195/1/MPRA_paper_43195.pdf

http://revecon.ro/articles/2012-2/2012-2-1.pdf

http://www.fao.org/3/a-ml291e.pdf

http://www.fao.org/docrep/017/i3112e/i3112e.pdf

http://www.fao.org/docrep/017/i3028e/i3028e.pdf

http://unctad.org/en/PublicationsLibrary/wb_unctad_2014_en.pdf

http://www.un.org/en/ecosoc/docs/pdfs/fina_08-45773.pdf

http://www.un.org/en/ecosoc/docs/pdfs/fina_08-45773.pdf

http://www.unctad.org/main

http://ec.europa.eu/agriculture/cap-indicators/context/2014/indicator-table_en.pdf

http://ec.europa.eu/agriculture/cap-indicators/context/2014/indicator-table_en.pdf

112

TOURISM IMPACT ATTITUDE SCALE (TIAS) AS A TOOL OF

CONTEMPORARY ANALYSIS IN AGRITOURISM

ШКАЛА ВОЗДЕЙСТВИЙ ТУРИЗМА (TIAS) КАК СОВРЕМЕННЫЙ

ИНСТРУМЕНТ АНАЛИЗА В АГРОТУРИЗМЕ

Petrović M.D., Bjeljac Ž.

Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts (SASA), Geographical Institute ''Jovan Cvijić'', Republic

of Serbia

Demirović D.

University of Novi Sad, Republic of Serbia

Петрович М.Д., Бьеляц З.

Академия наук и искусств Сербии (SASA), Географический институт «Йован Цвийич»,

Республика Сербия

Демирович Д.

Университет Нови Сад, Республика Сербия

Abstract: Тhe paper deals with the examination of the attitude of residents in the village

settlements in Vojvodina Province (Northern Serbia), which represent the most developed in

terms of agritourism in Serbia. To achieve that, authors of the paper used Tourism Impact

Attitude Scale (TIAS). Exploratory factor analysis is used for the analysis of the gathered data

about interconnections of the sets of variables. Eventually, all 23 items of TIAS scale grouped

into four factors which explain the total of 47.467% of the variance. The factors are titled in the

following way: Personal and community benefits; Negative impacts of tourism development;

Concern/support for local tourism development; and General opinion about tourist development.

All the four factors defined in this paper have a theoretic, empiric and scientific background, and

the grouped items have shown insignificant deviations from the prevailing scientific results and

conclusions of the theorists who have tested the same scale. Thanks to the obtained results, the

similarity and support to items grouped in factors obtained according to the original research

results in this paper can clearly be noticed.

Keywords: agritourism, TIAS scale, exploratory factor analysis, Vojvodina Province,

Serbia.

Аннотация: В статье приводится анализ положения жителей сельского поселения

в провинции Войводина (северная Сербия), являющегося одним из наиболее развитых в

стране в смысле агротуризма. Для достижения результата авторы статьи использовали

шкалу воздействий туризма (TIAS). Факторный анализ использован для анализа

собранных данных о взаимосвязях наборов переменных. В конечном счете, все 23

показателя шкалы TIAS сгруппированы в четыре фактора, которые в целом объясняют

47,467% вариации. Факторы названы следующим образом: персональные и общественные

выгоды; негативное влияние развития туризма; поддержка местного развития туризма;

общее мнение о развитии туризма. Все четыре фактора, выявленные в данной статье,

имеют теоретическое, эмпирическое и научное основание, а сгруппированные показатели

имеют незначительние отклонения от превалирующих научных результатов и выводов

теоретиков, которые тестировали аналогичную шкалу. Благодаря полученным

результатам, схожесть и поддержка показателей, сгруппированных в факторы,

полученные в в ходе оригинального исследования в данной статье, являются очевидными.

113

Ключевые слова: агротуризм, шкала TIAS, факторный анализ, провинция

Войводина, Сербия.

Introduction

In modern research of tourism globally, agritourism is its very important and increasing

segment of travel industry. Agritourism includes tourism activities on farms, which provide

specific kind of agritourism products and services. Sznajder et al. (2009) suggest that agritourist

activities involve the following: farm-stay, (whether it is private accommodation or camping),

educational visits, recreational activities or selling agricultural and home-made products. On the

other hand, Stojanović (2007), states that agritourism is part of so-called alternative types of

tourism, which appeared in 1980s as a consequence of the so-called ‘green consumption’ trend,

as well as a consequence of the awareness of travelling in accordance with the environmental

protection.

In his paper on agritourism, Nilsson (2002) and in Petrović (2013; 2014) define this type

of tourism as a basic segment of rural tourism. According to Nilsson, rural tourism is based on

rural environment in general, while agritourism is based exclusively on farms and farmers.

Clarke (1996) explains that there are certain spatial differences in agritourism. Namely, if the

accommodation is not on the farm, then it is agritourism, while farm-stay means that the

agricultural environment and its offer are included in the product (e.g. being involved in

agricultural work, riding a tractor, processing products, etc.). The problems in agricultural

production have encouraged farmers and the creators of the agricultural policy to search for

alternative activities, so agritourism being one of them (Illbery et al., 1998).

In 1994, American professors Lankford and Howard (1994) wrote a scientific paper with

the title “Developing a Tourism Impact Attitude Scale” according to results of their field

research in the USA. Contrary to all the previous similar scales (Pizam, 1978; Milman & Pizam,

1988; Liu & Var, 1986; Ap, 1992), the authors’ intention was to overcome the previous

omissions by using a multidimensional or multivariate Likert Scale. Thus, in their work, they

designed and presented a unique model for measuring tourism impact on the attitude of local

population (most often in agritourism), called TIAS (Tourism Impact Attitude Scale). This scale

was created on the basis of several important methodologies suggested by eminent theorists such

as Likert (1967), Churchill (1979) and Parasuraman et al. (1988).

According to mentioned research, the aim of this study was to examine the attitude of

residents in the 17 village settlements in Vojvodina Province (Northern Serbia) which are the

most representative (the most ready) in terms of agritourism in Serbia. The selection of the

village settlement has been done according to the recommended settlements within the project

“Wealth of Diversity” of the Danube Tourism Cluster of Serbia “Istar 21”, supported by the

Government of Vojvodina Province (Map 1).

The data obtained by using a modified questionnaire made with the help of standardized

TIAS scale for measuring the impact of tourism development on the attitudes of local population

in the selected village settlements. The scale consists of 18 independent variables and 27

dependent variables grouped in four factors. The aim of the research was to describe the

characteristics of the population sample and to examine the attitudes of local population towards

tourism impact in the settlements they live in. The main problem issues of this work refer to the

analysis of data of poll research which was conveyed several times during 2013 and 2014 among

the most numerous target groups. The analysis should point to the significance of the impact of

agritourist development on the life of local population in the selected village settlements in

Vojvodina Province.

All the interested respondents in the researched villages participated in the poll. The

condition was that their domicile address was in the observed village. The examination of the

target groups was done by personal poll, i.e. with the technique “face to face” or they were give

some time to fill the questionnaire (not longer than two weeks). The research questionnaire

(TIAS) direct polling of the population in the analyzed villages; of 300 distributed poll papers in

114

total, 228 have been answered correctly, which represents the final number of the examinees

who participated in the statistical analysis (N=228), i.e. 76% of the response rate. According to

the theorist Babbie (1986), the response rate among the examinees which is on the level of 70%

and above that share, is considered to be a good indicator of the measurement scale acceptance.

Bagozzi (1981) states that the assessments using statistical methods will be good only when the

sample comprises the minimum of 51 observed units. According to these statements, it can be

noticed that the sample in all the presented researches is adequate for good statistical

assessments (N ≥51).

Map 1. Geographical location of analyzed villages in Vojvodina Province (Northern

Serbia)22

Ratio: 1cm ≈ 15 km; Source: Made by authors in 2014

(The basis of the map was taken from: http://www.moto-berza.com/str/mapa-srbije/)

Results and discussion

Exploratory factor analysis is used for the analysis of the gathered data about

interconnections of the sets of variables. Lankford and Howard (1994), the creators of TIAS

scale, got the items grouped in two factors in their results (research in the USA). Factor 1 was

titled “concern for local tourism development” (18 items), while Factor 2 interprets “personal

and community benefits from local tourism development” (nine items). However, in the same

year (1994), Lankford et al. tested TIAS scale in rural areas of the island of Taiwan, where he got

five factors in total, which were titled as: “positive promotion”, “negative promotion”, “tourism

impacts”, “public services” and “benefits from tourism” (p. 226). Three years later, theorist

Rollins (1997) applied TIAS scale for his research and got a four-factor structure.

Besides the fact that the items were grouped in separate factors “community benefits

from tourist development” and “personal benefits from tourist development”, in Rollins’s results

also the factors titled “general opinion about tourist development” and “negative impacts of 22 The villages which were chosen and which are analyzed in this work and listed in alphabetical order are the following: 1. Banoštor, 2. Bački

Monoštor, 3. Bezdan, 4. Belo Blato, 5. Velebit, 6. Golubinci, 7. Gudurica, 8. Donji Tavankut, 9. Kovilj, 10. Krčedin, 11. Ruski Krstur, 12.

Selenča, 13. Skorenovac, 14. Stapar, 15. Stari Slankamen, 16. Totovo Selo and 17. Turija. These 17 village settlements are distributed in 13 Vojvodina Province municipalities: Beočin, Sombor, Zrenjanin, Kanjiža, Stara Pazova, Vršac, Subotica, Novi Sad, Inđija, Kula, Bač, Kovin and

Srbobran.

115

tourist development” were obtained. It turned out that results of factors grouped in this way

showed statistical significance and that they could serve as an efficient modification of the

original two-factor scale. Schneider et al. (1997) got different number of factors with the

unchanged items, depending on the country where they conveyed their researches. So, in

Indonesia and Japan they got a three-factor, and in china and Jordan a five-factor analysis. In all

the researched countries, the scale results showed statistical significance and Cronbach’s α

coefficient – they got the largest one in China (0.90), and the smallest in Jordan (0.71).

Theorists Harrill and Potts (2003), in their results on the territory of South Carolina

(USA), got three factors: “negative impacts”, “economic benefit” and “cultural benefit” (p. 239),

and excluded eight original items, because of the low coefficient values of factor difficulties (19

items were accepted, which were previously used in the reference Lankford et al., 1995). The

first factor shows 22.38% of explanatory variance in the attitudes towards tourist development,

the second one shows 17.63%, and the third one 17.59%. As Wang et al. (2006) claim, TIAS

two-factor scale has proved to be a very useful model for measuring attitudes of the population

in rural areas of North Carolina (USA), where they left out seven items because of low

coefficient values of factor burden. Their results show that “gender”, “age” and “residents’

participation in tourist development” do not show great statistical significance in both of the

factors, while “education level” and “personal benefits from tourist development” show high

significance. The research was repeated two years later by the first two co-authors (Wang &

Pfister, 2008), leaning greatly on Factor 2 of TIAS scale, i.e. on the segment concerning

“personal benefits from tourist development”. More precisely, the authors wanted to find out

what the correlation was between the attitude towards tourism and personal benefits of

individuals from tourism and confirmed the expected hypothesis that the more individuals have

benefits from tourism, the more positive the attitude towards it is. At the same time, it should be

emphasized that those benefits are not only of financial nature, but they are also cultural, social

and psychological benefits. It is interesting to point out that Woosnam (2012) used a two-factor

TIAS scale with the total of 16 original variables taken and which showed high factor burden. He

titled the factors: “support to tourist development” (nine grouped items) and “tourist contribution

to the local community” (seven grouped items) (p. 322). The titled factors are counterparts to

original titles in the factor analysis results by Lankford and Howard. For such a decision an

explanation was provided: the taken items showed significance in previous scientific researches

(Wang et al., 2006; Wang & Pfister, 2008), and the other ten items which proved to be

inappropriate for the selected target examines were left out. Finally, the items with the lowest

values in the original research (Lankford & Howard, 1994) were also left out.

According to the presented previous findings, for the needs of the main components

analysis in this work, all the 27 original questions were taken. Kaiser-Meyer-Olkin measure

value was 0.741 which exceeds the recommended value of 0.60 (Kaiser, 1974). Also, Bartlett’s

test of sphericity has achieved the needed statistical significance (p=0.000) which confirms the

justification of the application of exploratory factor analysis.

The main components analysis has discovered the presence of four components with

characteristic values above 1 (one), which is explained by 17.175% (F1), 11.582% (F2), 9.698%

(F3) and 9.012% (F4) of the variance. After the forming of factors, the rotation was done by

using the method of Varimax rotation. The aim of the rotation is that each variable has to be

representative with as few factors as possible and with as good as possible spatial arrangement.

The reliability of the measurement instrument was checked by using Cronbach’s Alpha

Reliability Coefficient. This measurement instrument is among the most commonly used

indicators of closeness whit items which the scale consists of (Pallant, 2011). In an ideal case,

Cronbach’s alpha reliability coefficient should be above 0.7 (DeVellis, 2003), but the values of

this instrument are very sensitive to the number of items on the scale. As Pallant (2011) states,

short scales (fewer than 10 items) usually have quite small Cronbach’s coefficient (below 0.5) so

in that case it is more appropriate to calculate the mean inter-item correlation. In this case, the

recommended values are from 0.20 to 0.40 as optimal scope of inter-item correlation (Briggs &

116

Cheek, 1986). Even though the reliability coefficients are below 0.70 are generally considered

unacceptable, sometimes the coefficients above 0.60 are accepted. According to Lehman et al.

(2005), the ideal value of internal consistency value is in the interval from 0.80 to 0.90.

The coefficient value for the first, third and fourth factor exceeds the recommended

(ideal) value of 0.700, (F1=0.885, F3=0.709, F4=0.710), while the value of the second factor is

close to the recommended value (F2=0.693). Cronbach’s alpha coefficient for the whole scale of

23 items is F1-F4=0.863. The presented data point to the fact that the set model is reliable

(Nunnally, 1978) and the obtained results are scientifically supportable.

After the conveyed factor analysis, the pure factor structure has been obtained with high

coefficients. Four items have been excluded from the model due to their low values of factor

burden coefficients (below 0.40) and they are: “As a priority, the province should develop

tourism according to a plan” (0.37), “Benefits from tourism exceeds the negative impacts”

(0.31), “Long-term planning of municipal authorities could control the pressure of tourism on the

environment” (0.00) and “It is necessary to execute the tax payment for the tourism

development” (0.00).

Thus, a model with 23 items grouped into four factors which explain the total of 47.467%

of the variance has been obtained and the factors are titled in the following way:

Factor 1 (F1) – Personal and community benefits,

Factor 2 (F2) – Negative impacts of tourism development,

Factor 3 (F3) – Concern/support for local tourism development,

Factor 4 (F4) – General opinion about tourist development.

Table 1. Exploratory factor analysis for F1-4

Factor

s

Items (Variables) Factor

loading

Characterist

ic values

Explained

variance

Cronbach’s

coefficient α

F1

F1a - My village has better roads and

pavements thanks to tourism

development.

.729 6.130 17.175 .885

F1b – The quality of public services

(health care, cleanness, water supply,

protection from fire…) in my place

has been improved thanks to tourism

development.

.772

F1c – I have more money thanks to

tourism. .850*

F1d – Tourism has an impact on the

improvement of my life standard. .816

F1e – I have more possibilities for

recreation (new sports fields,

playground for children, swimming

pools…) since tourism developed in

my place.

.725

F1f – The jobs provided by tourism

are very attractive. .540

F1g – In my place the number of

shops has risen as a result of tourism

development.

.723

117

F1h – Tourism will have a leading

economic role in my place in the

future.

.558

F2

F2a – Settlements in this

municipality should not initiate the

attraction of a great number of

visitors.

.603 2.719 11.582 .693

F2b – Tourism has a negative impact

on the environment preservation. .549

F2c – The noise from the existing

tourist activities has a negative

impact on the life in my place.

.605

F2d – In my place the amount of

rubbish has risen due to a larger

number of visitors.

.513

F2e – Tourism reduces the

possibilities for the recreation

outdoors in my place.

.418

F2f – Tourism has influenced the rise

of crime rate in my place. .637*

F2g – Visitors have a positive impact

in my place. .612

F3

F3a – In my place, tourism

development should be actively

supported.

.689* 2.248

9.698

.709

F3b – My place has resources to

become an attractive tourist

destination.

.649

F3c – Tourism should become the

main economic branch in my place. .471

F3d – Tourism development in my

place will provide more opportunities

for employment of local population.

.590

F3e – I am against building of tourist

facilities which will attract a large

number of visitors to my place.

.633

F4

F4a – The community should

stimulate a more intensive building

of tourist facilities.

.792 1.719 9.012 .710

F4b – Tourism plays and important

role in the economy of the

community.

.677

F4c – Municipal authorities are right

if they support tourism development. .798*

*The marked figures represent the values with the highest burden within this factor.

Source: Created by the authors according to the data in SPSS 18.0

118

Conclusions

Even though many authors in their results got and interpreted factors with which they

separated “personal benefits from tourist development” (Rollins, 1997; Schneider et al., 1997 in

the case of Jordan) from “community benefits from tourist development” (Rollins, 1997; Wang

& Pfister, 2008; Woosnam, 2012), in the case of this paper, Factor 1 has been united and titled

the same as it was done in numerous previous works which used TIAS scale (Lankford &

Howard, 1994; Lankford et al., 1994; Schneider et al., 1997 in the case of all the four case

studies). Factor 1 comprises the total number of eight variables with factor burdens from 0.540

(the lowest burden) for the statement that the jobs provided by tourism are very attractive, to

0.850 (the highest burden), for the statement that the examinees have more money thanks to

tourism. Even though nine variables were grouped in this factor in the original research by

Lankford and Howard, in the case of this research, the variable “It is necessary to execute the tax

payment for tourism development” has been eliminated, since it has showed no value for factor

burden coefficient (0.000). All the other items in this research are identical to those in the factor

with the same name by Lankford and with similar factor burdens (e.g. the largest difference of

0.164 was noticed in the case of F2d). It can be explained by the fact that in the villages of

Vojvodina Province the shopping opportunities have not yet risen (new department stores,

boutiques and supermarkets) under the influence of tourist activities, as it is present in the

analyzed American villages, where agritourism is much more mass.

On the other hand, the research results from the island of Taiwan (Lankford et al., 1994)

have also grouped the items (seven) into the factor of the same name, and by comparing them

with the obtained results in this work, it can be noticed that six items are identical and with

similar factor burden. The greatest difference of 0.28 is noticed with item F1f, which can be

explained by the fact that the jobs which are provided by tourism in the analyzed villages of

Taiwan are more attractive than the jobs which are present in the observed villages of Vojvodina

Province. It leads to the conclusion that in rural areas of this east-Asian island agritourism is

more developed and that the local population considers the jobs provided via tourist development

very attractive, which is present on a much lower level in the analyzed villages of Vojvodina

Province. The only left-out factor in the case of this research it is F3d, which has been set in the

factor Concern for local tourist development in this paper. This statement is explainable by the

fact that local population in Vojvodina Province, having the opinion that tourism will affect a

large number of the employees in their settlement, at the same time has concerns about the

general well-being and the development of their community, which can be considered as a

justifying result.

Factor 2 includes the total of seven items. The factor burdens range from 0.418 (the

lowest burden) for the statement that tourism reduces possibilities for recreation outdoors, to

0.637 (the highest burden) for the statement that tourism has contributed to the increase of crime

rate in the local area. Even though in the original research of TIAS scale (Lankford & Howard,

1994) this factor was not defined, in this work Factor 2 has been titled according to the later

works by Rollins 81997), Schneider et al. (1997, in the cases of Indonesia and Jordan) and

Harrill and Potts (2003). Even though Rollins got five items within this factor (not including the

two which have been obtained in this work: F2a and F2g), all the items are identical with the

items grouped in this factor and with similar factor burden (e.g. the greatest difference of 0.25

has been noticed in the case of F2d). This difference can be explained with the fact that the

increase in the amount of rubbish is still not a big problem in the observed villages in Vojvodina

Province, due to the absence of mass participation in agritourism and the profile of visitors to

such tourist destination (so-called alternative types of tourists).

Like their predecessors, Harrill and Potts also got five items in this factor. However, item

F3e which, in this work, is within the factor Concern for local tourism development (the same as

in the original research by Lankford and Howard), in the case of these authors, it was comprised

in Negative impacts of tourism. Such a phenomenon is not worrying, since in Rollins this item is

in the factor General opinion about tourist development, so it can be interpreted in several ways.

119

In the case of this work, the objection to building tourist facilities which will attract a large

number of visitors to the rural areas of Vojvodina Province can certainly be considered a concern

for local tourism development by local population. Generally, agritourism, according to its

characteristics, does not include mass building of facilities or great tourist migrations, which is

more often the characteristic of destinations with swimming tourism on shores of oceans, seas,

lakes or with mountainous, skiing tourism.

Factor 3 comprises five items in which the factor burdens range from 0.471 (for the

statement that tourism should become the main economic branch in the observed settlement) to

0.689 (for the statement that tourism development should be actively stimulated in the

settlement). Concern for local tourism development is the title of this factor, which originates

from the title of the same name in the original study of TIAS scale (Lankford & Howard, 1994)

and in several other scientific references (Wang et al., 2006; Wang & Pfister, 2008; Woosnam,

2012). Even though in the original research 18 items were grouped in this factor, in this work all

the five items are identical with those in the mentioned research and with relatively similar factor

burdens. The greatest difference in the burdens is noticed in the variable F3c (0.288), which can

be explained with the fact that a large share of the number of examinees in Vojvodina Province

think that tourism should become the main economic branch, but together with agriculture, as a

traditional, vital and dominant economic activity in the analyzed settlements.

Like their predecessors, Wang et al. (2006) and Wang and Pfister (2008) have also got a

great number of items grouped within this factor (12 in total). From the five items within Factor

3 in this work, four match the research of the listed authors, since they eliminated item F3d

because of the low factor burden. All the other items have similar factor burdens, and the largest

difference of 0.173 is noticed in F3a. This can also be explained with the conclusion that the

residents in rural areas of Vojvodina Province may not have completely understood the meaning

of the statement that in their settlement tourism development should be actively stimulated, and

that is why the greatest difference in burdens has been noticed between the obtained results of

the two observed works.

In his work, Woosnam (2012) got nine items in total within this factor. Contrary to

previous comparisons, the defined F3d in the work belonged to the second factor in Woosnam’s

research (“Tourist contribution to the local community”), while the remaining four showed

similar factor burdens as in this research. The largest difference in burdens of 0.229 is also

noticed here in F3a, which leads to the same conclusion which has been presented in the

previous paragraph.

Factor 4 groups the smallest number of items on the scale, three in total. The title of the

factor General opinion about tourist development is formed according to the work by Rollins

(1997), who defined the total of four factors in his results. Within this factor, the author has

interpreted the grouped 18 items. All the three obtained items in the results of the work

completely match Rollins’s findings, as well as factor burdens where the differences are small.

The largest difference of 0.140 is noticed in F4a, which leads to the conclusion that the

examinees in both of the rural areas (the Island of Vancouver and Vojvodina Province), in a

relatively similar amount, think that their communities should stimulate an intensive building of

tourist facilities in their local areas, with the aim of a more successful tourist development.

According to the presented facts, it can be noticed that all the four factors defined in this

work are justifying, i.e. they have a theoretic and empiric scientific background. All the four

factor titles have been explained and the grouped items have shown insignificant deviations from

the prevailing scientific results and conclusions of the theorists who have tested the same scale.

Thanks to the obtained results, the similarity and support to items grouped in factors obtained

according to the original research results in this paper can clearly be noticed. According to

everything said, it can be concluded that agritourism in Vojvodina Province is becoming one of

the strategic and most efficient ways of scientific research and future development of rural areas

in this part of Europe.

120

Acknowledgment: The paper is supported by Ministry of Education, Science and

Technological Development, Republic of Serbia (Grant III 47007).

References:

1. Ap, John. (1992). ''Residents’ perception on tourism impacts''. Annals of Tourism

Research, 19(4): 665-690.

2. Babbie, Earl. (1986). The Practice of Social Research (4th Ed.). Belmont:

Wadsworth.

3. Bagozzi, Richard, P. (1981). "Evaluating Structural Equation Models with

Unobservable Variables and Measurement Error: A Comment." Journal of Marketing

Research, 18: 375-381.

4. Briggs, Stephen, R. & Cheek, Jonathan, M. (1986). ''The role of factor analysis in the

development and evaluation of personality scales''. Journal of Personality, 54, 106-

148.

5. Churchill, Gilbert A. (1979). “A Paradigm for Developing Better Measures of

Marketing Constructs”. Journal of Marketing Research, 16:64-73.

6. Clarke, Jackie. (1996). “Farm accommodation and the communication mix”,

Tourism Management, 17(8), 611–620.

7. DeVellis, Robert, F. (2003). Scale development: Theory and application (2nd Ed.).

Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

8. Harrill, Rich & Potts, Thomas, D. (2003). “Tourism Planning in Historic Districts:

Attitudes toward Tourism Development in Charleston.” Journal of the American

Planning Association, 69 (3): 233-244.

9. Illbery, Brian, Bowler, Ian, Clark, Gordon, Crockett, Alastair & Shaw, Alastair.

(1998). “Farm-based tourism as an alternative farm enterprise: A case study from the

Northern Pennines, England”. Regional Studies, 32(4), 355–364.

10. Kaiser, F. Henry. (1974). “An Index of Factorial Simplicity”. Psychometrika 39:31-

36.

11. Lankford, Samuel V. & Howard, Dennis, R. (1994). ''Developing a Tourism Impact

Attitude Scale''. Annals of Tourism Research, 21(1): 121-139.

12. Lankford, Samuel V., Chen, John. S. Y. & Chen, Wellin. (1994). ''Tourism’s impacts

in the Penghu National Scenic Area, Taiwan''. Tourism Management. 15(3): 222-

227.

13. Lankford, Samuel V., Buxton, Barton P., Hetzler, Ronald & Little, James R. (1995).

''Response Bias and Wave Analysis of Mailed Questionnaires in Tourism Impact

Assessments''. Journal of Travel Research, 33(4): 8-13.

14. Likert, Rensis. (1967). “The Method of Constructing an Attitude Scale”. In Readings

in Attitude Theory and Measurement, M. Fishbein, (ed.). pp. 90-95. New York:

Wiley.

15. Liu, Juanita C. & Var, Turgur. (1986). “Resident Attitudes Toward Tourism Impacts

in Hawaii”. Annals of Tourism Research, 13: 193-214.

16. Milman, Ady & Pizam, Abraham. (1988). “Social Impacts of Tourism on Central

Florida”. Annals of Tourism Research, 15:191-204.

17. Nilsson, Per Ake. (2002). “Staying on farms – an ideological background”, Annals of

Tourism Research, 29(1), 7–24.

18. Nunnally, Jum, C. (1978). Psyhometric Theory (2nd Edition), New York: McGraw-

Hill Book Company.

19. Pallant, Julie. (2011). SPSS Survival Manual (4th Ed.): A step by step guide to data

analysis using SPSS version 18. Maidenhead, UK: Open University Press.

20. Parasuraman, Arun, Zeithaml, A. Valeria & Bern, L. Leonard. (1988). „Servqual:

Multiple-item Scale for Measuring Consumer Perceptions of Service Quality”.

Journal of Retailing, 64: 12-40.

121

21. Petrović, Marko, D. (2013). „Agritourism in contemporary scientific literature (In

Serbian)“. Agroekonomika Journal, 59-60: 94-113.

22. Petrović, Marko, D. (2014). Quality of agritourism in Vojvodina and its impact on

residents’ attitudes (In Serbian). Unpublished doctoral dissertation, Available at:

http://cris.uns.ac.rs/searchDissertations.jsf, Novi Sad (Serbia): University of Novi

Sad, Faculty of Sciences, Department of Geography, Tourism and Hotel

Management.

23. Pizam, Abraham. (1978). “Tourist Impacts: The Social Costs to the Destination

Community as Perceived by its Residents”. Journal of Travel Research, 16(4):8-12.

24. Rollins, Rick. (1997). “Validation of TIAS as a Tourism Impact Management Tool.”

Annals of Tourism Research, 24 (3): 740-745.

25. Schneider, I. E., Lankford, Samuel. V. & Oguchi, Takashi. (1997). “The Cross-

Cultural Equivalency of the TIAS: Summary Results.” Annals of Tourism Research,

24 (4): 994-998.

26. Stojanović, Vladimir. (2007). Sustainable Tourism and Environemntal Development

(In Serbian). Novi Sad (Serbia): University of Novi Sad, Faculty of Sciences,

Department of Geography, Tourism and Hotel Management.

27. Sznajder, Michal, Przezborska, Lucyna & Scrimgeour, Frank. (2009). Agritourism,

Wallingford: CABI Publishing.

28. Wang, A. Yasong, Pfister, Robert, E. & Morais, Duarte, B. (2006). “Residents’

Attitudes toward Tourism Development: A case study of Washington, NC”, In

Collection of Papers of Northeastern Recreation Research Symposium, 411-418.

29. Wang, A. Yasong & Pfister, Robert, E. (2008). “Residents' Attitudes toward Tourism

and Perceived Personal Benefits in a Rural Community”, Journal of Travel Research,

3: 1-10.

30. Woosnam, Kyle. M. (2012). “Using Emotional Solidarity to explain residents'

attitudes about tourism and tourism development.” Journal of Travel Research, 51

(3): 315–327.

31. Web site of the Moto Berza, available at: http://www.moto-berza.com/str/mapa-

srbije/ (Accessed on April 12, 2014)

SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT OF THE TOURISM BUSINESS IN RUSSIA

УСТОЙЧИВОЕ РАЗВИТИЕ ТУРИСТСКОГО БИЗНЕСА В РОССИИ

Prilipko M. A.


Прилипко М.А.


Abstract: This article explores the sustainable development of tourism in the Russian

Federation. For the sustainable development of tourist and recreational complex of the Russian

Federation, August 2, 2011 was approved by the Federal Target Program “Development of

domestic tourism in the Russian Federation (2011-2018).” This article presents the most

important indicators of the program, namely, the number of foreign nationals placed in collective

accommodation; area number fund of collective accommodation facilities; investment in fixed

assets of accommodation (hotels, temporary accommodation). Also highlights the most

important issues affecting the development of tourism in Russia. To minimize the problems

mentioned in the article, the state support of tourism development on the basis of public-private

122

partnership, the rational use of budget funds and maximize coordination among program

participants in the development of the most promising tourist and recreational clusters,

increasing domestic demand for tourism services, and create new jobs. Implementation of the

proposed scenario involves public institutions to find solutions to the design and development of

the most promising tourist and recreational clusters.

Keywords: tourism, sustainable development, the Federal Law “About the basis of

tourist activity in the Russian Federation”, inbound tourism, outbound tourism, domestic

tourism, Federal Target Program “Development of domestic tourism in the Russian Federation”,

prospects, problems.

Аннотация: В статье рассмотрено устойчивое развитие туризма в Российской

Федерации. В целях обеспечения устойчивого развития туристско-рекреационного

комплекса в Российской Федерации 2 августа 2011 г. была принята Федеральная

программа «Развитие внутреннего туризма в Российской Федерации (2011-2018 гг.)». В

данной статье представлены основные показатели Программы, в частности, количество

иностранных туристов, размещенных в коллективных средствах размещения; площадь

номерного фонда коллективных средств размещения; инвестиции в основные средства

размещения (отели, временное размещение). Также в статье выделены основные аспекты,

влияющие на развитие туризма в России. В целях минимизации выявленных в статье

проблем необходимы государственная поддержка развития туризма на основе

государственно-частного партнерства, рациональное использование бюджетных средств и

максимизация координации усилий между участниками программы в развитии наиболее

многообещающих туристских и рекреационных кластеров, повышение внутреннего

спроса на туристские услуги, а также создание новых рабочих мест. Применение

предложенного сценария подразумевает вовлечение общественных институтов для поиска

решений по разработке и развитию наиболее многообещающих туристских и

рекреационных кластеров.

Ключевые слова: туризм, устойчивое развитие, Федеральный закон «Об основах

туристской деятельности в Российской Федерации», въездной туризм, выездной туризм,

внутренний туризм, Федеральная целевая программа «Развитие внутреннего туризма в

Российской Федерации», перспективы, проблемы.

Introduction Tourism is one of the leading and most dynamic sectors of the economy and because of

the fast pace it recognized as the economic phenomenon of the century. In many countries,

tourism plays a significant role in the formation of the gross domestic product, the activation of

the foreign trade balance, creating jobs and providing employment. Tourism has a huge impact

on such key economic sectors such as transport and communications, construction, agriculture,

consumer goods and others, i.e., advocates a kind of stabilizer socio-economic development. On

the development of tourism in the world affect the scientific and technological progress,

improving the quality of life of the population, an increase in the duration of time off, vacations,

economic and political stability, and a number of other factors [3].

20 years ago in Russia the consumer did not think about the quality of services provided,

as in Soviet times the union vouchers were provided with big discount, so the poor level of

service smoothed low prices. Tourism enterprises were not interested in improving the quality of

services provided, as it did not affect the results of operations. By sales of tourist services former

USSR ranked 20th

place among the twenty-four European countries – members of the World

Tourism Organization [1].

But then, everything has changed and now for Russian tourism is particularly important

because the industry is a favourable environment for the operation of small businesses that can

123

be developed without significant budgetary allocations, and looking to attract foreign investment

in large scale and in a short time. Travel industry encourages the development of other economic

sectors: construction, trade, agriculture, consumer goods, communications, etc.

To start we should define what the sustainable development of tourism is. Sustainable

tourism development for every country is composed based on compliance with certain principles,

such as: optimal use of environmental resources, honor and respect social-cultural features of the

host country and ensure the long-term viability of economic processes [4]. All of these principles

are inseparably connected with each other; respect for one of them does not mean neglecting the

other. Therefore, only a comprehensive observance of these principles may lead to the

sustainable development of tourism activity.

We begin to disassemble, how the state is working on sustainable tourism development

with normative – legal base. The main law governing the rights of citizens in the field of tourism

in Russia is the Federal Law “About the basis of tourism activities in the Russian Federation”,

which came into force on November 24, 1996 [17]. Federal law defines the principles of state

policy aimed at establishing the legal basis of a single tourist market in Russia, and regulates

relations arising in the implementation of the rights of citizens and persons without citizenship

on vacation, freedom of movement and other rights in the commission of travel.

Namely a favorable legal framework, amendments and changes in the laws are able to

increase the inflow of foreign tourists in Russia, therefore, the interest of foreigners in our

country is growing every year [2].

To see how to change the number of foreign nationals in the last 5 years, we consider

dynamics of tourism from the official site of Federal State Statistics Service.

According to Federal State Statistics Service, in 2013, foreign tourists were committed 2

million 664,800 trips to our country, which is 3.7% more than in 2012. In 2012, the growth was

10% compared with 2011, and it was the best result in the last five years. In 2011, tourist flow

increased by 9%, in 2010 there was an increase of 2% in 2009 compared with 2008, the increase

is not significant, but there is – 1.6%. Thus, the tourist flow in 2009 increased by 24.8% overall

[8].

The greatest influx of foreign nationals is in Moscow and St. Petersburg, through

infrastructure development, a large number of accommodation facilities (80% of all over the

Russian Federation) [5], the availability of tour operators at a reception promoting tours

precisely in these cities. But other regions of the country unnoticed. This situation occurs for

different reasons [7]:

Firstly, there was a stereotype that travel within the country is not prestigious;

Secondly, domestic tourism is quite expensive, and the low level of service, all because

there is no competition, no transportation system, there is no support from the media, which

would have created the demand for domestic tourism. For these and many other reasons, inbound

tourism in Russia, is still much lower than the outgoing tourism [6].

To increase the interest of the Russian citizens to domestic tourism in the Russian

Federation developed, strategies, concepts of tourism development, as well as programs (target,

address investment at all.) at the federal and regional levels. One striking example of the

Government to consolidate the Russian tourism is the statement by the Russian Government

target program "Development of domestic tourism in the Russian Federation (2011-2018 years)",

which came into force on 2 August 2011. The objective of this program – improving the

competitiveness of the tourist market of the Russian Federation, would satisfy the needs Russian

and foreign citizens in the quality of tourist services.

According to this program by 2018, the area of the room stock is expected to increase by

49% compared to 2011, the number of foreign nationals placed in hotels and other

accommodation facilities, for 2011 was 4.1 million people, by 2018 this figure will rise to 23

million.

At the moment in Russia finishes construction of modern tourist infrastructure in

different regions of the country. In the active phase is complete the upgrade of infrastructure in

124

the Caucasus (Sochi, Arhiz, Lagonaki Elbrus Mamison, Dombay), “Golden Ring of Russia”,

“Silver ring of Russia” in Vladivostok, on Lake Baikal (“Irkutsk Sloboda” Irkutsk, bay Turk).

Gradually updated transport infrastructure. In the most beautiful and popular tourist regions of

Russia were created tourist special economic zones, which suggest favorable conditions for the

organization of tourist business.

Conclusions

Russia has a huge potential for development of tourism industry. To date, tourism in

Russia is in the initial early stage of development, which in turn allows creating it based on the

principles of sustainable tourism development. It should be noted that the government makes

enormous support and creates a favourable atmosphere for both internal and external tourism.

Legal and regulatory framework is the key to solving most problems. For example, for 10 years

in the Federal Law “About the basis of tourism activities in the Russian Federation” [9] adopted

about 8 amendments. It should be noted the amendment of February 5, 2007 N 12-FZ [2], the

termination of licensing of tourist and tour operator activities. After the entry into force of this

amendment, it is observed that the number of small tourism enterprises, with the number of

employees, on average, 2 people (from 2007 to 2008) increased tenfold. This situation had

positively affected the development of outbound tourism.

To increase the interest of the Russian citizens to domestic tourism and to increase the

number of foreign tourists in the Russian Federation developed strategies, concepts of tourism

development, as well as targeted programs, both at the federal and regional levels. One striking

example of the government to strengthen the Russian tourism is the statement by the Russian

Government target program “Development of domestic tourism in the Russian Federation (2011-

2018 years)”. Total funding for the Programme for 2011-2018 years in the prices of the

respective years is 338.9 billion of rubles. With its help, has managed to increase the area of the

room stock in 2013 at 3,5% more than in 2011, in turn, the number of foreign nationals placed in

collective accommodation facilities increased by 1.3 million people (that is, 31,7%).

References:

1. Almukhamedova O., Vilenskaya M. Perspectives of Development of Tourism in

Russia. Modern Knowledge-Intensive Technologies, 245–246.(2013)

2. Ivolga A. Tourism in Russia and Eastern Europe as a contemporary factor of national

economic development, Agricultural Bulletin of Stavropol Region, 2014. – № 1 (13).

– p. 27-31

3. Ivolga A., Chaplitskaya A. Rationale approach to the concept of sustainable

development of the economy of the region, Life and Environmental Sciences ISSN

2078-9912, Volume 6, №1-2, 2014. – p. 151-154.

4. Ivolga A., Mihailova K. Approach to sustainable economic development of the

region through the implementation of the tourism potential, Collection of articles I

International Scientific-Practical Conference "Sustainable development of the tourist

market: international practice and experience of Russia "(Stavropol April 24 2013.).

– Stavropol, 2013. – p. 39-46.

5. Ministry of Culture of the Russian Federation. Federal Agency for Tourism.

Statistics of regions of the Russian Federation, Available

from:http://www.russiatourism.ru/

6. Trukhachev A., Ivolga A. Analysis of influence factors on the entry-exit tourist flows

at selected countries, Modern problems of science and education. – 2014. – № 5;

URL: http://www.science-education.ru/119-14790 (date accessed: 08/10/2014).

7. Federal Service of the State Statistics, Available from: http://www.gks.ru/

8. Federal Law "About the basis of tourist activity in the Russian Federation",

November 24, 1996


http://www.gks.ru/

125

HOTEL INVESTMENTS IN SPAIN

ИНВЕСТИЦИИ В ОТЕЛИ В ИСПАНИИ

Reus French A.B.

Skybusiness, S.L., Spain

Реус Френч А.Б.

Skybusiness, S.L., Испания

1. EL TURISMO EN ESPAÑA

1.1 Importancia del Turismo en España

España es un país turístico, acudiendo millones de viajeros todos los años atraídos por

sus playas, el abundante patrimonio artístico del país y la variedad de ofertas gastronómicas,

además de ser una de las naciones más ricas en patrimonio cultural del mundo.

Según el informe de 2014 de la Organización Mundial del Turismo, España es el tercer

país del mundo en número de turistas extranjeros, con 60,6 millones de turistas anuales en

2013, solo superado por Francia y Estados Unidos de América. En cambio, España es el

segundo país del mundo e ingresos por sector turístico, solo superada por Estados Unidos.

El turismo representa alrededor del 10% del Producto interior bruto del país, y hasta el

50% de comunidades o regiones de España como puede ser las Islas Baleares o las Islas

Canarias.

El principal destino turístico es Cataluña —siendo también Barcelona la principal ciudad

receptora de turistas— seguida por las Islas Baleares, Canarias y Andalucía, entre otras regiones.

1.2 Causas del éxito español en turismo

Su clima mediterráneo es cálido y con garantías de sol buena parte del verano.

Presenta una extensa zona litoral (mar cálido) con playas de calidad

Presenta un rico patrimonio cultural, histórico y artístico

La oferta turística española es amplia, variada y de calidad. Sobre todo de más

calidad que la de los países próximos a España y que ofrecen atractivos similares.

Un nivel de precios, que si bien es superior a los de los países mediterráneos no

europeos, es ligeramente inferior a los de los países europeos que pueden ofrecer un nivel de

calidad similar.

La situación de España, a unos pocos miles de kilómetros de los puntos de origen

turístico, la hacen atractiva porque el viaje hasta ella es relativamente corto y su precio es más

bajo que el de traslados a lugares más lejanos, aunque más exóticos.

España es un país europeo, con estándares de calidad y seguridad similares a los

del resto de los países de nuestro entorno.

1.3 Algunos retos para el turismo en España

Mantener el atractivo de “sol y playa”

Enriquecer la oferta: deportivos (golf, deportes acuáticos, etc.), culturales,

gastronómicos, de ocio (parques acuáticos, parques temáticos, etc.)

Generar otros atractivos: turismo de nieve, turismo cultural, turismo de congresos,

turismo gastronómico, etc.

Aumentar la calidad (hotelera, restauración, etc.)

Mejorar infraestructuras, atención…

Mejorar el medio ambiente y el paisaje

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Espa%C3%B1a

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Turismo

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Patrimonio_cultural

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Organizaci%C3%B3n_Mundial_del_Turismo

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Francia

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Estados_Unidos_de_Am%C3%A9rica

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Producto_interior_bruto

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catalu%C3%B1a

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barcelona

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islas_Baleares

http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Canarias

126

En conclusión un nuevo modelo más variado, con predominio de sol y playa, pero

de calidad.

2. SITUACIÓN DEL TURISMO EN 2014 Y PERSPECTIVAS PARA 2015

El turismo ha sido locomotora de la recuperación económica española, presenta un

crecimiento real de la actividad turística (PIB turístico) del 2,9%. De los grandes sectores de la

economía española, el turismo se sitúa como la actividad con mayor capacidad de generación de

empleo junto al comercio. En 2014 llegaron unos 65 millones de turistas extranjeros, lo que

supone un incremento del 7,1% respecto a los niveles de 2013. En concreto, el turismo de sol y

playa registró un notable crecimiento 6.6%, favorecido por el mejor comportamiento de las otras

economías y de la inestabilidad de otras

España se ha beneficiado del mayor turismo de proximidad procedente de mercados con

economías más debilitadas en 2014, como francesa, la italiana y la portuguesa ante la

inestabilidad del norte de áfrica

Los buenos datos de afluencia son resultado igualmente del positivo comportamiento del

mercado alemán, en menor medida, del británico y nórdico.

No obstante, ha habido caídas del mercado ruso y países de su área de influencia por la

depreciación de su moneda y la inestabilidad geopolítica y el desplome del precio de petróleo

A nivel nacional, hay una recuperación de la demanda turística interna, que se espera que

se mantenga en 2015

Un 80% de las empresas turísticas de diversos subsectores cerraron el año 2014 con unos

resultados mejores que los registrados en 2013

Las comunidades autónomas con el mejor balance empresarial turístico 2014: Canarias,

Andalucía, Baleares comunidad valenciana, Murcia y en el caso de las de interior y cultural,

Madrid, Barcelona la rioja y castilla la mancha

3. RENTABILIDAD DEL SECTOR HOTELERO EN ESPAÑA

Recuperación de la mayor parte de los destinos urbanos españoles, con un

crecimiento medio de sus ingresos turísticos de + 6,8% respecto a los niveles de 2013. El

incremento medio de los ingresos es motivado por la recuperación de la demanda interna y

externa aunque los destinos urbanos aun sitúan sus niveles de RevPAR por debajo de los de

2008, a pesar de la mejora de este último año.

Por otro lado, los destinos vacacionales de costa han registrado un incremento de un

6,8% en su RevPAR hasta situarse en los 57,6€. El 2014 es el quinto año consecutivo con

mejoras en los ingresos de los hoteles costeras debido a la mejora de las tarifas y del aumento de

la demanda, tanto externa como interna con respecto a 2013.

Los que más han incrementado su RevPAR son los establecimientos de más categorías,

mientras que los de menos categoría presentan un incremento más moderado

4. EL SECTOR HOTELERO COMO BASE PARA TRANSACCIONES DE

COMPRA VENTA Y OPERACIONES EN RENTABILIDAD PARA INVERSORES

El negocio hotelero es un negocio que tiene un doble componente de caras a potenciales

inversores: Una parte de negocio para lo cual hay que saber gestionar y comercializar

adecuadamente el negocio hotelero y un componente de real estate, derivado de la propiedad del

activo hotelero en sí (“el edificio”).

Dada la importancia del sector turístico en España, la presencia de una planta hotelera

importante de diversa índole (tanto urbano como vacacional), la salida de la crisis que se está

produciendo, y el entorno de bajos tipos de interés (que permiten operaciones apalancadas / en

financiación que optimizan y apuntalan la rentabilidad obtenida en buenas inversiones), se está

produciendo, un movimiento importante en oportunidades de negocio industriales / financieras

para inversores / gestores, si bien hay que destacar que las buenas oportunidades derivadas de la

127

crisis se están acabando, debiendo por tanto localizar adecuadamente las inversiones a través de

socios locales.

4.1 Perfiles inversores en hoteles:

Inversores industriales

Empresarios / personas /corporaciones que por cualquier motivo quieren aventurarse en el

negocio hotelero y desean comprar un hotel o varios para gestionar e introducirse en el negocio

hotelero

Idem que el punto anterior, pero contemplan España como una expansión de sus

operaciones hoteleras y desean expandirse a diversas zonas españolas, bien sea como gestión

hotelera urbana o vacacional (empresarios españoles o bien extranjeros)

Inversores financieros

Family offices / fondos de inversión o capital riesgo / vehículos inversores / empresarios,

que están interesados en invertir en algún hotel o conjunto de hoteles para la obtención de rentas,

cediendo por tanto la gestión a operadores turísticos de diversa categoría. Dentro de este perfil,

podríamos identificar a aquellos inversores cuyo interés está centrado en la obtención de rentas

en un tiempo prolongado, o bien aquellos que desean obtener unas rentas, unido a una plusvalía

derivada de una potencial venta en un tiempo más o menos cercano (4-5 años)

4.2 Tipos de operaciones de inversión

Centrándonos en el sector hotelero como objeto de inversión financiera, podemos

destacar algunos ejemplos que estamos trabajando o que se encuentran en el mercado.

Para ello es importante explicitar que hablamos de operaciones en las cuales el hotel está

alquilado a algún operador hotelero, lo cual implica el pago de una renta anual o mensual según

se pacte, con las garantías pertinentes, no implicando por tanto un riesgo de gestión del negocio.

(Nota: otra modalidad es la cesión de la gestión en la cual el inversor asume el riesgo del

negocio, así como los beneficios de la cuenta de resultados, pero el negocio está gestionado por

un operador en lo que se llama “contrato de gestión” cobrando un % sobre los ingresos y GOP

generados)

a) Compra de hoteles en ciudad (ej: Barcelona) en el cual los precios están casi

ajustados a su valor de mercado, pero cuyos operadores están dispuestos a ofrecer un alquiler en

contrato a largo plazo parte del cual sea de obligado cumplimiento, y con alguna garantía sobre

la renta. Las rentabilidades sobre el coste de inversión pueden oscilar entre el 6% y 7%.

b) Idem que el punto anterior pero comprar edificios urbanos vacíos susceptibles de

conversión hotelera y contratar a un operador hotelero para que lo alquile en unas condiciones

similares a lo mencionado en el punto anterior

c) Compras de hoteles vacacionales, en las cuales exista un operador que igual que

en los casos anteriores, exista una renta anual, pero detectando un potencial de incremento de

valor en el hotel de alguna de las siguientes formas: (i) bien sea porque se acometa una compra a

buen precio (ii) bien porque exista una elevada posibilidad de incrementar la gestión del hotel a

través del operador incrementado ingresos y GOP del negocio en sí. Ello permitiría en un

período de tiempo determinado la venta del hotel a otro inversor financiero o a un industrial que

desee comprar el hotel y obtener una TIR / IRR interesante. (o bien la compra, gestión cedida sin

alquiler asumiendo la cuenta de resultados, y posterior venta). En estos casos, las rentabilidades

anuales pueden variar entre el 5% y el 7,5%, y dependiendo del tipo de operación se pueden

llegar a TIR’s / IRR’s del 15% o más.

Por supuesto existen otras tipologías de inversiones, habiendo mencionado simplemente

algunas típicas

4.3 Localizaciones y otros factores a tener en cuenta

Los lugares de inversión en hoteles urbanos que están presentando más

movimiento son Barcelona y Madrid, además de capitales de provincia importantes. A nivel de

128

hotel vacacional, realmente Canarias, Baleares (Mallorca, Ibiza, Menorca) y Costa brava y Costa

andaluza serían objeto de transacciones importantes

Destacar que las buenas condiciones de financiación, otorgadas siempre antes

buenos proyectos de inversión e inversores solventes, permiten optimizar y apuntalar todavía

más la rentabilidad del equity invertido realmente, pudiendo llegar a 10% de rentabilidad anual

bruto en según qué casos

Hay que tener en cuenta el efecto fiscal (no contemplado en las rentabilidades

mencionadas), para lo cual están apareciendo vehículos inversores en España, regulados, que son

las Socimi, que permiten la tributación de las sociedades de un tipo de gravamen del 0% siempre

que las rentas provengan de alquileres

Y considerar también, que para inversiones en activos superiores a 500 mil euros

o negocios de más de 1 MM de euros, existe la posibilidad de obtener el certificado de

residencia en España, lo cual ha promovido la compra de activos inmobiliarios diversos.

References:

Información contenida en La página web de Exceltur (www.exceltur.org)

Información práctica derivada de la actividad diaria de Skybusiness, SL

ROLE OF CONCESSION IN THE REALIZATION OF PROJECTS IN THE SPHERE

OF TOURISM

РОЛЬ КОНЦЕССИЙ В РЕАЛИЗАЦИИ ПРОЕКТОВ В СФЕРЕ ТУРИЗМА

Selevanova E. V.


Селеванова Е. В.


Abstract: The paper deals with the essence, role and importance of concessions. It

outlines the advantages of concession development in the regions of the Russian Federation. The

paper points out that the concession is an effective mechanism for financing of capital-intensive

projects that stimulate the reduction of the financial burden on budgets of all levels and creation

of additional jobs. Special attention is given to the analysis of the reasons that prevent

concessions from developing in Russia in general and in the tourism sector. The main reasons

are: a lack of comprehensive and systematic approach, insufficient protection of concessionaire’s

rights, as well as shortage of experienced people dealing with concessions. The paper

emphasizes that the economic potential of concessions in Russia is high. The concessions are

targeted primarily to industrial and social infrastructure, but for further promotion of concessions

it is necessary to develop a number of by-laws, as well as the mechanism of compliance with the

obligations of the state and private business.

Keywords: Concession, concession agreement, infrastructure, tourism.

Аннотация: В статье отражены сущность, роль и значение концессий, выделены

преимущества развития концессий в регионах Российской Федерации. В статье

подчеркивается, что концессия является эффективным механизмом финансирования

капитало-интенсивных проектов, что стимулирует сокращение финансовой нагрузки на

бюджеты всех уровней и создание новых рабочих мест. Отдельное внимание уделено

анализу причин, препятствующих развитию концессий в России в целом, а также в

http://www.exceltur.org/

129

секторе туризма. Основными причинами являются: нехватка комплексного и

систематического подхода, недостаточная защита прав концессионеров, а также дефицит

квалифицированных кадров, способных работать с концессиями. В статье обращается

внимание на то, что экономический потенциал концессий в России является высоким.

Концессии ориентированы, в первую очередь, на индустриальную социальную

инфраструктуру, однако для дальнейшего развития концессий необходима разработка

большого числа нормативных актов, как и механизма соблюдения обязательств

государства и частного бизнеса.

Ключевые слова: концессия, концессионное соглашение, инфраструктура, туризм.

Discussion

At the present time such promising form of relationship between government and private

business as concession has become increasingly popular in Russia. The necessity of using

concessions is caused by the fact that as a result of the intense development of the Russian

economy takes place the insufficiency of public financing for large-scale projects in the field of

public health, housing and utility services, energy and transport infrastructure. At the same time

there is need for the government control over the quality of provided services, adherence to

tariffs and safety rules in each of these spheres and the mechanism of concession allows the

attraction of private capital and provision of control from the state.

Research carried out has shown that there are several interpretations of the concept of

concessions. According to V.G. Varnavsky concession is a system of relationships between, on

the one hand, government (concedent) and, on the other hand, a private legal or physical person

(concessionaire), that arises as a result of rights granted by the concedent to concessionaire to

use the publicly owned item specified in the contract for payment and for a limited period, and

also the right to participate in the kinds of activity which are the exclusive monopoly of the state

[5].

M.A.Deryabina defines the term “concession” as a form of public-private partnership that

allows the involvement of private business in the efficient management of public ownership on

mutually advantageous conditions [2]. For using public or municipal property the concessionaire

fulfills the conditions stipulated in the concession agreement. The right to produce by this

concession is transferred to the concessionaire.

The study of the scientific literature has allowed to distinguish the following

characteristics of concession:

the subject of concession is always public (municipal) property, and also

exclusive kinds of activity of the state or municipal unit;

one of the parties of the concession agreement is the state or municipality

(represented by the corresponding executive authorities);

the aim of the concession is the satisfaction of social needs and requirements;

concession always has a contractual basis (concession agreement);

concession is based on the ultimate return of the subject of the agreement.

There are three types of concessions. Concessions for already existing objects of

infrastructure, building or modernization of infrastructural objects, transfer of state-owned

objects to management of private operating company. Different variants of concession

relationship are possible within the framework of these types. These variants can be based on

various combinations of proprietary rights between the state and private concessionaires, and

also admissible limits of their specific entrepreneurial and investment activity (building,

operation, management).

The origins of concession legislation in the Russian Federation dates back to the adoption

of the Federal law of 21.07.2005 N 115-FZ «On concession agreements». The main objectives

are to attract the investments into the economy of the Russian Federation, to support efficient

130

utilization of a property which is state or municipal property on agreed conditions and to

improve the quality of goods, works and services provided to consumers [3].

According to the above-mentioned law on concession agreements one party

(concessionaire) undertakes to create at its own expense, and (or) to reconstruct the real estate

defined by this agreement with the property rights which belong or will belong to the other party

(concedent), and to operate the object of concession agreement. In turn, the concedent

undertakes to give the concessionaire the rights of possession and usage of the object for the

period established by the agreement. The Russian Federation, the subject of the federation or

municipal unit acts as the concedent. The concessionaire is an individual businessman or a legal

person, who by putting money into the project according to conditions stated in the agreement

contract, receives the object of the agreement in operation and a larger part of profit. The state,

for its part, can carry part of the expenses and guarantee the safety of the capital put in [1].

Concession development in the regions of the Russian Federation has the following

advantages:

attraction of extrabudgetary funds for construction, reconstruction and operation

of infrastructure objects in the absence of sufficient budgetary funds;

use of administrative experience, technologies of the private partner for

implementation of difficult infrastructure projects in the sphere of tourism;

share the risks of infrastructure objects development with the private partner;

improvement of investment climate in the regions and attraction of investments in

the development of regional infrastructure.

Research carried out has shown that in Russia transport, social, energy, housing and

utility are the key industries where concession projects are realized.

The greatest number of projects is realized in Russia in social and transport industries, the

smallest number of concession projects is realized in communal industry. A significant number

of concessions is realized in the field of public health. Approximately 10 projects are realized in

the field of construction and reconstruction of tourism objects. Today it is possible to identify

eight federal projects realized on the basis of concession agreements in the sphere of transport.

They include construction of the high-speed motorway Moscow – Saint Petersburg, northern

bypass around Odintsovo, construction of the central ring road of the Moscow region and others.

In the communal infrastructure the main concession projects are connected with recycling and

utilization of the municipal solid waste and development of water supply and water disposal

systems.

Results

The research that has been carried out has also shown that the main reasons for

preventing development of concessions in Russia are the following [5]:

1. Lack of comprehensive and systematic approach. The authorities are concentrated

mainly on legislative issues, not paying proper attention to the mechanism of the operation and

management of concessions.

2. Insufficient protection of concessionaire’s rights. Thus, the risks that he carries, high

expenses connected with the concession activity are increased by the need to pay a high

concession fee to the state. At the same time, the law does not stipulate the penalty for a breach

of obligations by the government.

3. The procedure for the selection of projects and allocation of funds for the concession

agreements from the Investment Fund of Russian Federation is imperfect. Concessions are

mostly aimed at the modernization and operation of existing proprietary complexes such as

airports, ports, railway stations.

4. The expectations of the state concerning the amount of private financing of projects are

overstated. World experience shows that in expensive, infrastructural projects the investment

share of state participation cannot be below 40-60% [4]. The practice of concessions indicates

131

that one of the essential conditions of concession agreements concluded by the government with

foreign private investors (legal and physical person) was a preferential tax regime.

5. Shortage of experienced people dealing with concessions. There are not enough

specialists in the field of public administration in Russia, who are capable of making long-term

concession contracts professionally. Russian educational institutions do not prepare such enough

specialists, there are no appropriate programs or special courses. There is no methodology of

drawing up investment agreements with a long payback period by state authorities. And if

according to the agreement public property is taken into the possession of a private company for

20-50 years, the burden of responsibility on the shoulders of the signatory for the state must be

taken into account.

Conclusions

To sum up, it should be noted that the economic potential of concessions in Russia is

high. The concessions are targeted primarily to industrial and social infrastructure provided that

the objects remain in public ownership and a regulatory body to supervise the activity of the

private company is created.

The adoption of the Federal Law “On concession agreements” in the Russian Federation

was an important step forward in the development of infrastructural industries in the economy of

Russia, but it is necessary to develop a number of bylaws to cover different situations, as well as

the mechanism of compliance with the obligations of the state and private business.

Thus, the legislative and executive authorities at the federal and regional levels must do a

lot in order to develop a normative-legal basis that will allow the implementation of the

concession mechanism most effectively in the Russian economy and tourism industry.

References:

1. Alpatov A.A., Pushkin A.V., Dzhaparidze R.M. Public-Private Partnership:

Mechanisms for implementation. M.: Alpina Publishers, 2010.

2. Deryabina M.A. Report at the Scientific Council of the sectional scientific direction

“Theory of Economics” “Theoretical and practical problems of public-private

partnership”. Site of the Institute of Economics of the Russian Academy of Sciences

http://www.inecon.ru/ru/index.php?go=Content&id=29 (date of access 25.02.2015).

3. Federal law of 21.07.2005 No 115-FZ “On concession agreements”.

4. Official site “Public-private partnership in Russia”. URL:

http://www.pppinrussia.ru/ (date of access 1.03.2015).

5. Varnavsky V.G. Public-private partnership: some methodological questions / Journal

of the Institute of Economics of the Russian Academy of Sciences. 2009. No. 3,

pages 17–33.

6. Трухачев А.В., Иволга А.Г. Анализ влияния факторов на въездные – выездные

туристские потоки на примере отдельных стран // Современные проблемы

науки и образования. – 2014. – № 5; URL: http://www.science-education.ru/119-

14790 (дата обращения: 08.10.2014).

LANGUAGE CHARACTERISTICS OF SPACE ORIENTATION IN THE DRAMA

ЯЗЫКОВЫЕ ПАРАМЕТРЫ ПРОСТРАНСТВЕННОЙ ОРИЕНТАЦИИ В ДРАМЕ

Serebryakova-Schibelbeyn E.M.


http://www.science-education.ru/119-14790

http://www.science-education.ru/119-14790

132

Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М.


Abstract: The article deals with linguistic characteristics of spatial orientation in the

drama. Space and time are in inseparable unity. Spatio-temporal models being theatrical space

have a multilayer structure and are set of basic attributes (length, solution, discontinuity,

extremity, infinity, dimension, and so on). The structure and relationship of parts in it depend on

what elements of the theatrical culture activated. The concept of border encompasses all

elements of theatrical space.

Keywords: space orientation, drama, dramatic space, text space, inner space, time.

Аннотация: В статье рассматриваются языковые особенности пространственной

ориентации в драме. Время и пространство являются двумя основными формами бытия,

разрывать и противопоставлять которые нельзя. Пространственно-временные модели

бытия театрального пространства имеют многослойную структуру и являются

совокупностью фундаментальных признаков (протяженность, прерывность,

непрерывность, конечность, бесконечность, размерность, и т. д.). Структура и

соотношение частей в нем зависят от того, какие элементы театральной культуры

активизируются. Понятие границы охватывает все элементы театрального пространства

Ключевые слова: ориентация в пространстве, драма, драматическое пространство,

текстовое пространство, внутреннее пространство, время.

The concept "space" has its history not only in theatrical theory, but also in other

«sciences» [15, с. 165]. Based on the structure allocated by P. Pavis [13, с. 258-259], it is

possible to identify six types of theater space.

Dramatic space. Space, referred to in the text, abstract space, created by the reader or

viewer with the help of imagination. Here we can say about interfusion of theatrical art with the

literature. Theatre is, first of all, the drama. Because of the dramatic works arises the world

picture. Each viewer creates his subjective image of dramatic space. The stage director also

selects only one of the possible specific embodiments of the stage. Dramatic space is in constant

motion, since the image is created from the dramatic structure of the «play» [3, с. 13], which

includes characters, their actions and relationships between characters during the action.

Stage space. This is a real space of the stage, where the actors act. Stage space is

determined by how the stage director visualized it when reading space drama. We can

distinguish several types of stage space:

Space of classical tragedy. It is characterized by its complete lack – it is neutral,

loop location, which does not give the characteristics of the environment, but also serves as the

intellectual and moral support character.

Romantic space. It is able to support the imagination of extraordinary worlds.

Naturalistic space. As high as possible simulates world which it represents.

Symbolic space. Dematerialized the scene, stylizes it as a subjective or

hallucinatory world where different logic acts.

Expressionist space. It is constructed as an allegorical scene.

Scenographic space. It follows from the stage space. This space inside which is a public

and actors during the performance. This is the connection of all spaces: organization of the

scene, audience, etc. It includes the atmosphere created by the set designer and stage director by

light, color, music, technical equipment, decorations, costumes, etc. In the theory of scenography

there are developed own artistic images that define the spatial orientation of the stage action:

paradise – earth – hell (vertical division of space),

motherland - foreign land (horizontal division) [7, с. 68],

133

past – present (deep division) [8, с. 151]. Scenographic space is the space of

conformity and the proportion between the text space and the space of the stage. Here we can see

a search for accurate, the most productive narrative situation, to read the text of the play and its

optimal implementation.

Player space. The space created by the gestural movements of the actor. It is created in

the process of game. Its boundaries are unpredictable. The player space is exposed to all the

conventions and changes. This is a stage tool at the disposal of the actor and director. Thus, in

this space through acting, gestures, movements, facial expressions and emotions is an artistic

image created.

Text space. This space is in its graphics, phonic and rhetorical materiality. Here we can

talk about the attitude of narrative text, how the phrases, monologues and replicas are deployed

in a certain place. Text space is realized when the text is used as the raw material provided for

visual and auditory perception. It is concentrated not on what the text is trying to portray (what it

represents in a dramatic way), but in its presentation and meaningful form.

Inner space. This is stage space, where the attempt of a vision of the playwright or one

of the characters is represented [11, с. 131]. There can be viewed connection with politics, as a

playwright can put in play some ideological content, and with social space. The inner space is

represented by the audience, stage director and actor, as the bearer of the specifics of the total

theatrical space. Theatre is the place where the self-projection of a viewer is happened. Stage

space is formed and painted with «I» viewer. The stage director, as well as the viewer sees his

«I» in the form of a character on stage, manipulates him. The inner space of the character

depends on the internal space of the director himself. All inner spaces are expressed through the

body of the actor who, by projecting the image of the character, revealing the hidden parts of his

consciousness, thus reveals the innermost essence of his being.

A feature of each of these types of «cultural» [6, с. 102] space is the empowerment of this

space with time, spatial extension and value bases. This determines the value attitude to the

spatio-temporal aspects of life culture. Space and time are in inseparable unity. Objective spatio-

temporal relationships exist as a structured, multi-level integrity as a conflicting unity of various

aspects of life. Theater art can not develop outside of historical time and space. The theater life

takes place in the framework of the social and historical evolution. Time and «space» [1, с. 122]

are the two main forms of life, which cannot be broken and contrasted. However, M.S. Kagan

notes that cultural space and time have an axiological meanings for an individual, as they are not

perceived as a form of “in-itself” and “for-itself” being, but as a form of being “for-us”,

addressed to our perception, experience, understanding, practice “[4, с. 30].

Spatio-temporal models of being of theatrical space have a multilayer structure and are a

part of basic attributes (length, solution, discontinuity, extremity, infinity, dimension, and so on).

This feature leads to the concept of the border. As any kind of cultural space the space of theater

has of course a clear line separating its specificity. Mix in the space of speech, gestural plastics

with a certain movable plot is the result of theatrical art and is called the theater.

If we consider the space as a text, which, according to Yu. Lotman, has a beginning and

an end, «frame» [10, с. 6], the boundaries of the theater are closed there where the creative

process ends with the creation and reproduction of theatrical product, i.e. behind the theater. But

the text is basic of semiotic duality: it is self-sufficient and at the same time included in the

cultural field, that is permanently beyond its borders.

Theater space at the same time is uniform and non-uniform. The structure and

relationship of parts in it depend on what elements of the theatrical culture are activated. The

concept of border comprises all elements of theatrical space. Theatre art is located on the border

of all arts, all kinds of cultural space. In the theater there are mixed borders between the event,

object or subject and place (space) in which the event occurs.

The border is always on the verge of spaces. Yu. M. Lotman noted that it is the line

separating the inner space from the outer one [9, с. 397]. The border is a binary notion, on the

one hand, it connects, on the other it separates. This implies a kind of paradox of theatrical

134

space: on the one hand it is connected with all the other arts, theater space still has a clear line of

separation from them. Theater space is a kind of cultural space, which is difficult to

communicate with other types of cultural space, if they are not adapted to its specific features.

The specificity of the theatrical text is that it has a clear line separating the external space

from the internal. Defining the features of scenic construction of theatrical space, the scientists

always isolate and contrast the two functions of the theater space. “In the theater interact two

complementary bodies: the stage action, which is projected in the visual space, and perceiving,

resonant, filled hall with the audience. Theater space respectively contains compositional unity

of both zones, where the literary text grows action drama and where is fundamentally important

correlation with actors and audience, their functional dependence “[8, с. 131]. The idea of

separating of theatrical space into two parts: the stage and auditorium is found in the writings of

C.S. Stanislavsky [14, с. 230].

In relation to the space of the theater the theatrical space is more massive. It is directly

connected with the implementation of the theater, as a space of direct birth and demonstration of

theatrical art. Theater space is outside the theater and can be related primarily to the audience as

a result of the process of perception that created the theater.

Structure of theatrical space make spaces, with whom the theater coexists, and without

whom it could not carry out its activities. These spaces have their own value, which can be

considered as a separate cultural phenomena unrelated to the theater, but within a theatrical

space, acquires additional meanings [5, с. 80].

We can distinguish the following spaces, which can be considered as separate

semiotically denoted phenomenon of culture: art, literature (theater, first of all, drama),

aesthetic (theater as art forms the concept of beauty and can only be viewed in terms of its

formal beauty); social (social significance of theatrical space is not disputed by any researcher)

[12, с. 53]; living space (including the theater in the world of life priorities [2, с. 34], problems,

their revaluation with artistic means); space of music, painting, architecture (the specifics of

these spaces is absorbed and processed by theatrical space); living space (there are cities of

theater and non-theater); political space (ideological orientation of theater space – historically

proven fact); religious space (the birth of ritual theater); and so on.

In conclusion it should be noted that the analysis of the theatrical space is impossible

without a clear idea of what is the theater, identifying its specific position with the culture, its

place in the structure of the arts, that is, in the feature space.

References:

1. Barkova E.G. Dual focus of the semantic space concept “ecotourism”. Ustoychivoe

razvitie turistskogo ryinka: mezhdunarodnaya praktika i opyit Rossii: sb. nauch. tr.

po materialam Mezhdunar. nauch.-prakt. konf. / StGAU. Stavropol, 2013. p. 119-

123.

2. Belaya S., Krivorotko E., Chaplitskaya A. Analysis of the current state of the world

tourism market: donor countries and recipient countries. Ustoychivoe razvitie

turisticheskogo ryinka: mezhdunarodnaya praktika I opyit Rossii Stavropolskiy

gosudarstvennyiy agrarnyiy universitet. Stavropol, 2014. P. 28-35.

3. Volkogonova A.V. Cognitive mechanisms of language game in substandard. Sbornik

nauchnikh trudov Sworld. 2012. T. 41. № 4. P. 13-15.

4. Kagan M.S. Space and time as a cultural category// Vestnik SpBGU. Ser. 6. 1993.

Vyp. 4. – p. 30.

5. Kalugina E.N. Theoretical and methodological basis of gender studies in linguistics:

status and prospects. Filologicheskie nauki. Voprosyi teorii i praktiki. 2013. № 7-1

(25). P. 79-81.

6. Kirina L.V. Sociocultural competences as the basis for foreign language learning. V

sbornike: Ustoychivoe razvitie turisticheskogo ryinka: mezhdunarodnaya praktika i

opyit Rossii: Stavropolskiy gosudarstvennyiy agrarnyiy universitet. Stavropol, 2014.


135

p. 100-104.

7. Krusyan I.E., Dub G.V., Popova I.V. Motivation as a psychological factor of

learning a foreign language. Formirovanie dukhovnosti v polietnokonfessionalnoy

studencheskoy srede. 2010. P. 64-68.

8. Leontieva E.V. Evolution of theatrical space in the light of the communication stage

and the audience. // Space and time in art. L.: LGiTMIK, 1988. – 240 p.

9. Lotman Yu.M. About art. – SPb.: Iskusstvo, 1998. – 704 p.

10. Lotman Yu.M. Articles on the semiotics of culture and art. – SPb.: Akademicheskiy

dom, 2002. – 544 p.

11. Mikhaylova A.V. On the question of relations between the components of the system

of sphere of concepts «money» (by the example of terminological and professional

monetary funds of English financial and economic discourse). Filologicheskie nauki.

Voprosyi teorii i praktiki. 2013. № 12-2 (30). p. 130-134.

12. Mikhaylova A.V. Structural and semantic representation of financial and economic

discourse language. Aktualnyie problemyi gumanitarnyikh i estestvennyikh nauk.

2013. № 10-2. p. 47-54.

13. Pavis P. Dictionary of theater: translation from French. – М.: Progress, 1991. – 504

p.

14. Stanislavskiy K.S. My life in the art. M.: Iskusstvo, 1983. – 424 p.

15. Cherkasova N.V. Linguoculturological characteristics of the blog as a genre of

Internet communication. Vestnik Chelyabinskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta.

2012. № 5. (260). p. 164-168.

TOURISM AND WATER CONSUMPTION: THE CASE OF THE ISLAND OF

MALLORCA

ТУРИЗМ И ПОТРЕБЛЕНИЕ ВОДЫ: ПРИМЕР ОСТРОВА МАЛЬОРКА

Tortella B.D., Bennasar D.T.

University of the Balearic Islands, Spain

Тортелла Б.Д., Беннасар Д.Т.

Университет Балеарских островов, Испания

Introduction

Tourism is one of the main driving forces behind economic growth in several countries

and world regions (Capo Parrilla et al., 2007; Hyun Jeong et al., 2006; Neves-Sequeira and

Campos, 2005). Some of the world’s leading economies owe their high levels of income to the

tourist industry while other less developed countries rely on this sector to achieve a higher level

of economic development. Whatever the case, in recent decades there has been growing

recognition of the need to achieve long-term sustainable economic development all over the

world. In keeping with this new awareness, public institutions are being forced to develop

initiatives that will reconcile economic growth with the sustainable management of society’s

environmental and cultural resources. Sustainability is also becoming an increasingly important

concept for the tourist sector (i.e., Ecologic, 2007; Hamele and Eckardt, 2006; WTO, 2002a;

2002b; 2002c; WTO, 2004; WTO, 2005).

Literature Review

Whatever beneficial effects tourism can have on the environment by contributing to

protection and conservation, most literature and several international organizations alert us to the

http://www.multitran.ru/c/m.exe?t=6468069_1_2&s1=%EB%E8%ED%E3%E2%EE%EA%F3%EB%FC%F2%F3%F0%EE%EB%EE%E3%E8%F7%E5%F1%EA%E8%E9

136

possible negative impacts of tourism (Briassoulis, 2002; Davies and Cahill, 2000; Gunn, 1973;

Healy, 1994; Huybers and Bennett, 2003; Kousis, 2000; Sasidharan et al., 2002; Tisdell, 2001).

The UNEP classifies the main impacts of tourism as being: i) pollution (like any other industry),

air emissions, noise, solid waste, sewage, oil and chemicals and architectural/visual pollution, ii)

the degradation of ecosystems (beaches, lakes, riversides, mountains etc.), soil erosion, land

degradation, extensive paving, deforestation caused by both tourism-related land clearing and

construction activities (hotels, water supplies, restaurants, the development of marinas etc), and

tourism activities (through trampling, anchoring, snorkelling, scuba diving, yachting etc.) and iii)

the over-exploitation or depletion of both renewable and non-renewable natural resources (fossil

fuels, fertile soil, forests, wildlife, wetlands, and especially fresh water).

This mass tourism model, strongly focused on the summer months, has led to the

emergence of serious problems of sustainability, particularly with regard to water resources.

While there is extensive literature on water demands in other uses (public consumption,

irrigation, and industry), this is not the case with the tourist consumption. This is mainly due to

the complexity of quantifying water consumption by the tourist sector, since water consumed by

tourists (in accommodation establishments and through complementary activities and services) is

accounted for and incorporated in urban consumption. In addition, many water supply companies

refuse to provide information when it is requested, alleging confidentiality, the strategic nature of

the data etc. In the little literature that can be found in this field, several calls are made for further

research into the tourist water demand, particularly analyses of the factors that influence

different uses of water by the tourist sector (Ecologic, 2007; Lehmann, 2009; Gössling, 2001),

especially at tourist destinations with water supply problems, such as arid regions and small

islands.

Results

In recent years some mature destinations (like Mallorca) have introduced measures aimed

at changing the prevailing tourism strategy, moving away from the traditional sun and sand mass

model to higher-quality models. The results of this study prove that, whatever their positive

effects in reducing seasonality and pushing up profit margins, this new approach could have

relevant effects on water sustainability that must be taken into account. Hotels directed at the sun

and sand market are usually composed of high-rise rather than horizontal low-rise facilities, with

a huge number of rooms, and they usually offer a product with a low level of differentiation,

instead following a competitive cost strategy. These hotels tend to limit the number of months

they stay open to just the high season, resulting in higher occupancy rates. On the other hand,

high-quality hotels are usually planned on a horizontal level and they mainly focus on a

differentiation strategy, with lower number of rooms, proliferation of golf course and spa

facilities, low density of developed land, big gardens and private swimming pools. Usually these

hotels stay open for a higher number of months, with lower occupancy rates than hotels

concentrating on the typical sun and sand market.

From the results of our regressions, this new strategic approach could generate higher

levels of water consumption for several reasons. First, although empirical evidence reveals that

the reduction in the number of rooms, that any move toward a higher-quality hotel requires,

probably results in a lower total hotel water consumption, this effect is overcome by the effect of

the presence of swimming pools and golf courses. As a result, if we take into account the fact

that upgrading a hotel usually requires more swimming pools and golf courses, we can conclude

that it will lead to higher levels of hotel water consumption. Secondly, since high-quality hotels

(compared with those mainly focused on sun and sand tourism) usually stay open for longer but

with lower occupancy rates, basing in our results, we can expect an increase in the effect on

water consumption. Finally, since higher category hotels usually adopt a differentiation strategy,

a shift toward this strategy by hotels could generate a significant increase in water consumption.

Conclusion and Implications

137

The main objective of this study was to develop a global model aimed at analysing hotel

water consumption at a mature sun and sand destination with a strong seasonal pattern;

characteristics shared by some of the world’s top tourist destinations. Our model includes a set of

different variables associated with physical, seasonal and management-related hotel factors and

it improves on previous models’ capacity to explain hotel water consumption. Interesting

conclusions for both hotel managers and policy makers can be drawn from the estimated results.

References:

1. Bohdanowicz, P. & Martinac, I. (2007). Determinants and benchmarking of resource

consumption in hotels - case study of Hilton International and Scandic in Europe.

Energy and Buildings 39, 82-95.

2. Briassoulis, H. (2002). Sustainable tourism and the question of the commons. Annals

of Tourism Research, 29, 1065-1085.

3. Capo Parilla, J., Riera Font, A. & Rossello Nadal, J. (2007). Tourism and long term

growth: A Spanish perspective. Annals of Tourism Research, 34 (3), 709-726

4. Conselleria de Turisme (2009). Information data. Conselleria de Turisme – Balearic

Islands Government, Palma de Mallorca.

5. Conselleria de Turisme (2010). Information data. Conselleria de Turisme – Balearic

Islands Government, Palma de Mallorca.

6. Davies, T. & Cahill, S. (2000). Environmental implications tof the tourism industry.

Resources for the future. Discussion paper 00-14.

7. Deng, S. & Burnett, J. (2002). Water use in hotels in Hong Kong. Hospitality

Management 21, 57-66.

8. Ecologic, 2007. Final report. EU Water saving potential (Part 1–Report)

ENV.D.2/ETU/2007/0001r. Institute for International and European Environmental

Policy.

9. Gopalakrishnan, C. & Cox, L. J. (2003). Water consumption by the visitor industry:

the case of Hawaii. International Journal of Water Resources Development 19, 29-

35.

10. Gössling, S. (2001). The consequences of tourism for sustainable water use on a

tropical island: Zanzíbar, Tanzania. Journal of Environmental Management 61, 179-

191.

11. Gunn, C. (1973). Report of Tourism - Environment Study Panel. In: Destination

U.S.A. 5, Report of the National Tourism Resources Review Commission,

Washington, D.C., pp. 25–34.

12. Hamele, H. & Eckardt, S. (2006). Environmental initiatives by European tourism

businesses. Instruments, indicators and practical examples. ECOTRANS, Germany.

13. Healy, R. (1994). The “common pool” problem in tourism landscapes. Annals of

Tourism Research, 21, 596-611

14. Huybers, T. & Bennett, F. (2003). Environmental management and the

competitiveness of nature-based tourism destinations. Environment and Resource

Economics, 24, 213-233

15. Hyun Jeong, K., Ming-Hsiang, C. & Soocheong, S. (2006). Tourism expansion and

economic development: The case of Taiwan. Tourism Management 27(5), 925-933.

16. Kousis, M. (2000). Tourism and the environment: A social movement perspective.

Annals of Tourism Research, 27, 468-489.

17. Lehmann, L. (2009). The relationship between tourism and water in dry land regions.

Proceedings of the Environmental Research Event, Noossa, QLD, May 2009, 1-8.

18. Neves-Sequeira, T. & Campos, C. (2005). International Tourism and Economic

Growth: a Panel Data Approach. Working Papers no 141. Fondazione Eni Enrico

Mattei

19. Sasidharan, V., Sirakaya, E. & Kerstetter, D. (2002). Developing countries and

http://ideas.repec.org/p/fem/femwpa/2005.141.html

http://ideas.repec.org/p/fem/femwpa/2005.141.html

http://ideas.repec.org/s/fem/femwpa.html

138

tourims eco-labels. Tourism Management, 23, 161-174.

20. Tisdell, C. (2001). National gains from international tourism in the light of

environmental factors: Further considerations. In C. Tisdell (Ed.), Tourism

economics, the environment and development: Analysis and policy. Edward Elgar,

UK, 55-67

21. UNEP (2009). Tourism impacts. http://www.unep.fr/scp/tourism/sustain/impacts/

22. Water Framework Directive (2000). Directive 2000/60/EC of the European

Parliament and of the Council, published in the Official Journal (OJ L 327) of

22.12.2000.

23. WTO (2002a). Plan of Implementation of the World Summit on Sustainable

Development. World Tourism Organization, Johannesburg

http://www.un.org/jsummit/html/documents/summit_docs/2309_planfinal.htm

24. WTO (2002b) Voluntary initiatives for sustainable tourism: Worldwide inventory

and comparative analysis of 104 eco-labels, awards and self-commitments. World

Tourism Organization, Madrid

25. WTO (2002c). Québec Declaration on Ecotourism. World Tourism Organisation,

Québec http://www.un.org/News/Press/docs/2002/unep113.doc.htm

26. WTO (2004). Indicators of Sustainable Development for Tourism Destinations: A

guidebook. World Tourism Organisation, Madrid

27. WTO (2005). Making Tourism More Sustainable - A Guide for Policy Makers.

World Tourism Organization, Madrid

28. WTO (2009). Tourism highlights. 2009 Edition. World Tourism Organisation,

http://www.unwto.org/facts/eng/pdf/highlights/UNWTO_Highlights09_en_HR.pdf

THE IMPORTANCE OF PRAHOVA’S TOURISM IN SOUTH-MUNTENIA

DEVELOPMENT REGION

ЗНАЧЕНИЕ ТУРИЗМА В РАЙОНЕ ПРАХОВА ДЛЯ РАЗВИТИЯ РЕГИОНА

ЮЖНОЙ МУНТЕНИИ

Ungureanu A.


Унгуреану А.


Abstract: Importance of tourism is enormous both Prahova county economy and for

development of the region to which it belongs. As the region's economic development

components, tourism industry are taking into an active role which is played by the increasingly

manifest. The tourism resources within the region and scientific planning & development should

be the only way to achieve sustainable development of tourism industry within the region and

also an effective protection to promote this region's harmonious development.

Keywords: tourism, touristic accomodation, arrivals and overnights stays.

Аннотация: Значение туризма крайне велико как для экономики округа Прахова,

так и для развития всего региона, в котором он находится. Являясь компонентом развития

региональной экономики, индустрия туризма выполняет важную роль, значение которой

растет. Туристские ресурсы внутри региона и научно планирование и развитие должны

http://www.un.org/jsummit/html/documents/summit_docs/2309_planfinal.htm

http://www.un.org/News/Press/docs/2002/unep113.doc.htm

http://www.unwto.org/facts/eng/pdf/highlights/UNWTO_Highlights09_en_HR.pdf

139

являться единственным способом достижения устойчивого развития отрасли туризма

внутри региона, а также эффективной защиты и гармоничного развития данного региона.

Ключевые слова: туризм, туристские средства размещения, прибытия и ночевки

Introduction

South-Muntenia region is located in the South Eastern of Romania bordering the north

with Central region, to the East with region South East, to the south with Bulgaria, the limit

being the date of natural border Danube river, and to the West with South-Western region. This

region in the south of the Danube river gives it an opportunity to carry out communications with

the 8 riparian countries, and through the Danube – Black Sea channel country outputs to the

Black Sea and access to Constanta port – main access gate sea of the country.

There is in the center region, but not part of this country's capital city, Bucharest, part of

the region Bucharest-Ilfov which constitute the social infrastructure and institutional a real

advantage and for the South-Muntenia region.

Region South Muntenia is composed of 7 counties, Argeş, Călăraşi, Dâmboviţa, Ialomiţa,

Giurgiu, Prahova şi Teleorman county.

Base analysis technical materials and of the supply of services

At the end of 2014, the South-Muntenia region, in the field of tourism were in operation

of tourist accommodation units 656 (accounting for 10.7% of the statistical observation).

Table 1. Establishments of touristic reception in South-Muntenia region – 2014 (number

of units)

Region/County South region AG CL DB GR IL PH TR*

Hotels 155 40 3 18 4 10 74 6

Hotels apartament/Motels 42 3 5 3 6 6 18 1

Hostels 24 4 1 8 1 2 7 1

Touristic inns 2 - - 1 - - - 1

Touristic villas 59 12 - 3 - 2 40 2

Touristic chalets 29 11 - 5 - 1 12

Bungalows 3 1 1 - - - 1 -

Campings and houselet – type

units 3 - - 1 - 1 1 -

Region/County South region AG CL DB GR IL PH TR*

Touristic halting places 1 1 - - - - - -

Touristic houselets 4 2 1 - - 1 - -

School and pre-school camps 9 3 - - - 1 3 2

Touristic boarding houses 149 34 3 10 1 - 99 2

Agro-touristic boarding houses 174 112 3 24 - 2 31 2

Ships accommodation spaces 2 - - - - - - 2

Totals 656 223 17 73 12 26 286 19

Source: author`s own processing based on: https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR101C

(* AG=Argeş, CL=Călăraşi, DB=Dâmboviţa, IL=Ialomiţa, GR=Giurgiu, PH=Prahova, TR=Teleorman)

By analysing statistical data of the of South Muntenia region you can see that in Prahova

county are developed most units of accommodation, the number of 286. Second position is

occupied by Arges county with 223 units of accommodation. Together, the two counties,

Prahova and Arges is 77,6% per employee percent of the total number of units of

accommodation in the region of development south Muntenia.

https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR101C

140

Numeric difference between these two counties and the remaining counties is obvious, so

that, although Dambovita county is 3rd in number of structures, the 73 units do not compete with

those in the Prahova county and Arges. Top 3 of the region is followed by greater distance of

counties of Ialomita (26 units), Teleorman (19 units), Calarasi (17 units), and Giurgiu (12 units).

Graph 1. The share accomodations units in South-Muntenia region - 2014


From the analysis carried out we can specify that in the year 2014, in the region of

development South Muntenia, within the framework of the accommodation establishments share

million Euro are meant for boarding and lodging is owned by tourism and rural tourism by

approximately 49,23 % as regards hotels, they are located in number, to position per second.

Within the region shall be separated in Prahova county with the 74 units of type

accommodation hotel (48% of the total 290 million euros in the region), mainly in mountain

resorts on the Prahova Valley.

Graph 2. The share of hotels on counties in South-Muntenia region - 2014


As regards the capacity of the accommodation availability at the level of 2014, no more

than seven questions have hotels -50,83% -, followed by tourism and rural tourism million Euro

are meant for boarding and lodging – 21,05% -, a result of accessibility (lower prices) and

development of rural tourism. The share held by large hotels may be explained by the fact that

https://www.facebook.com/l.php?u=https%3A%2F%2Fstatistici.insse.ro%2Fshop%2Findex.jsp%3Fpage%3Dtempo3%26lang%3Dro%26ind%3DTUR101C&h=eAQEI9nrC

https://www.facebook.com/l.php?u=https%3A%2F%2Fstatistici.insse.ro%2Fshop%2Findex.jsp%3Fpage%3Dtempo3%26lang%3Dro%26ind%3DTUR101C&h=eAQEI9nrC

141

these units have a profile complex, greater convenience and provides a wider range of services,

for a superior quality. By analysing the ability of existing accommodation at county level it can

be seen that counties of Prahova (41%) and Arges (28%), represent the strong points for this

region of development in relation to this indicator. The seats immediately neighboring counties

are Dambovita (11%) and Ialomita (11%).

Table 2. Tourist accommodation capacity in operation in South-Muntenia region - 2014

(places)

Region/County South region AG Cl DB GR IL PH TR

Hotels 14411 3046 406 1499 286 2210 6414 550

Hotels apartament/Motels 1615 38 233 70 264 208 770 32

Hostels 1377 272 84 474 20 42 467 18

Touristic inns 42 - - 22 - - - 20

Touristic villas 1382 359 - 92 - 50 855 26

Touristic chalets 1240 673 - 181 - 14 372 -

Bungalows 36 20 8 - - - 8 -

Campings and houselet –

type units 614 - - 244 - 342 28 -

Touristic halting places 30 30 - - - - - -

Touristic houselets 183 52 26 - - 105 - -

School and pre-school

camps 1114 720 - - - 90 154 150

Touristic boarding houses 2919 682 46 202 - 27 1924 38

Agro-touristic boarding

houses 3049 1937 40 479 - 26 533 34

Ships accommodation

spaces 336 - - - - - - 336

Totals 28348 7829 843 3263 570 3114 11525 1204

Source: author`s own processing based on: https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR102D

Graph 3. The share accomodation capacity on counties in South-Muntenia region – 2014

(places)


In conclusion, the offer of accommodation available in South Muntenia region must be

diversified, must be carried out further investment in this field on the basis of a strategy drawn

up on a regional basis. Tourism supply must be conceived in such a way as to respond as much

as possible existing tourism demand on the market.

Tourist traffic analysis in the South-Muntenia region

Number of arrivals of tourists recorded in the South Muntenia region, in tourist facilities,

in the year 2014, was 679 360, with May 107 603 higher than in 2003.

https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR102D


142

Graph 4. Arrivals of tourists in the establishments of tourists with tourists'

accommodation functions in South-Muntenia region, (2003-2013)


Under the aspect of weighting of tourists in the region arrival South Muntenia region in

total arrivals, It should be noted that this decline in known records. If, at the level of 2003 we

record a weight of 11.3 percent, 10 years later these decreases by 2.7 percentage points, reaching

minimum value of the analysis period (2003-2013), of only 8.6 %. World economic crisis and

fluctuations in exchange rates have affected arrivals from South Muntenia region. Number

arrival lounges foreign tourists in structures of receipt with tourist accommodation functions

have been directly affected by economic crisis.

Although in the year 2008, were arriving in this region 103,387 foreign tourists

(maximum value recorded), a year later, 2009 shall be recorded 78,816 arrivals (minimum value

recorded), the figure which is equivalent to a drop of 13,77 % as compared to the previous year.

Starting from the year 2010 we are witnessing a continuous increase in the number of foreign

arrivals in the region South Muntenia region, but the figures recorded are not able to reach the

values before the trigger economic crisis. Most arrivals have been recorded for tourists resident

in Romania (86,22 % of the total), the difference (13.78 in %) belonging to foreign tourists. The

types of units of tourist accommodation, most arrivals have been recorded in hotels (64,76 % ),

at the opposite pole namely bungalourile with only 0.08 percent of the total.World economic

crisis and fluctuations in exchange rates have affected arrivals from and powerful South

Muntenia region. Number arrival lounges foreign tourists in structures of receipt with tourist

accommodation functions have been directly affected by economic crisis. Although in the year

2008, were arriving in this region 103,387 foreign tourists (maximum value recorded), a year

later, 09 shall be recorded 78,816 arrivals (minimum value recorded), the figure which is

equivalent to a drop of 13,77 % in 1991 compared to the previous year.

Starting from the year 2010 we are witnessing a continuous increase in the number of

foreign arrivals in the region South Muntenia region, but the figures recorded are not able to

reach the values before the trigger economic crisis.

Graph 5. Arrivals of romanian and foreign tourists in the establishments of tourists with

tourists' accommodation functions in South-Muntenia region, (2003-2013)


143

Source: author`s own processing based on :https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR103B

From the point of view of the weighting of the counties, have been preferred units in

Prahova county (recording 53.9% of the total arrival lounges) and Arges (22%) - according to

Graph 6-, and from the point of view of comfort, were preferred units of 2 and 3 stars. It should

be noted that the two counties of the region groups 77,6 % per employee percent of the total

number of units of accommodation in the region and at the same time attract 75.9 percent of the

total arrival lounges. The figures supplied by the National Institute of economic statistics, very

clearly indicates that in the region foreign tourists have preferred all in Prahova county, with

approximately 51.9 %

Graph 6. The share arrivals on counties in South-Muntenia region, (2003-2013)


Number of overnights stays structures in tourist accommodation was in the year 2013 the

1715207 overnights stays, of which 1453731 of Romanian tourists (collected 84.8 %) and

261476 innoptari of foreign tourists (15.2%). As regards tourism in accommodation spaces in the

region South Muntenia region -the number tourists accommodated and innoptarile developed

ecotourism during the period 2003-2008 and significant decrease between 2008 and 2013.

Graph 7. Overnight stays in the establishments of tourists 'reception with tourists'

accommodation function in South-Muntenia region, (2003-2013)


Average length of stay have been reduced from 2.98 days in 2003 to 2.52 days in 2013

and the trend to share holidays and of the pursuit of itinerant tourism. That arrivals from tourists

in accommodation spaces and their innoptarile decreased represents a negative factor in the light

of the prospective dezoltarii tourism. For this trend to reverse it is necessary to create vacation

packages more attractive, increase quality of services rendered to modernize infrastructure

(access routes in the area - maybe even build the Comarnic-Braşov freeway), but also the

technical and material of tourism. With a view to assessing downward trend, for the period

https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR103B



144

immediately following (2014-2019), the number of arrivals of tourists in the South Muntenia

region, it has used the criterion based on changing average:

Table 3. The calculation algorithm needed to adjust the number of the arrivals through the

average growth method (yt), 2003-2013

Year yt Δt/t-1 t-1 Yt = y1 + (t-1)Δ ( yt-Yt )2

2003 571757 0 0 0 0

2004 575759 4002 1 582517.3 45674618.89

2005 573557 -2202 2 593277.6 388902064.4

2006 627320 53763 3 604037.9 542056180.4

2007 729221 101901 4 614798.2 13092577160

2008 750157 20936 5 625558.5 15524786202

2009 591251 -158906 6 636318.8 2031106597

2010 572912 -18339 7 647079.1 5500758722

2011 615931 43019 8 657839.4 1756313991

2012 692810 76879 9 668599.7 586138626.1

2013 679360 -13450 10 679360 0

Total 6980035

39468314162

Source: Calcule proprii ale autorului pe baza:



The value of 9,44 % of the coefficient of variation suggests that the arithmetic mean (ӯ)

of the series historical record - structures to receive tourist accommodation with functions, has a

high degree of representativeness.

Table 4. Previsions of the number of arrivals in South Muntenia region, 2014-2019 Year t-1 Yt = y1 + (t-1)Δ

2014 11 690120.30

2015 12 700880.60

2016 13 711640.90

2017 14 722401.20

2018 15 733161.50

2019 16 743921.80


In accordance with during preview of the table below, for the period 2014-2019, there has

been an upward trend, the dynamics of number of arrivals in the region March . Trend resulting

presents a favorable situation for tourism region analyzed as a whole and is due to both

investments, as well as realization of the potential in the Prahova county tourism.

Conclusion

In conclusion, tourism demand is concentrated, at present, very powerful in Prahova

county from a great distance in Arges county. This not only affects the revenue streams in the

region, but also the results of the use of existing infrastructure and personnel. After the analysis,

it might be asserted that the offer of accommodation available South Muntenia region should be

spiced up by investments in the field. These investments should be drawn up taking account of

existing tourism demand in the profile area and local. Another aspect that must be highlighted

when strategies are drawn up at the central level is decreasing negative effects of sezonalitatii for

supply of accommodation.

Δ 10760.3

ӯ 634548.6364

Standard deviation σ 59900.15493

Coefficient of variation υ 9.44%




145

Tourism South Muntenia region is made up of indigenous people's holidays. In the case

of region analyzed international tourism movement is represented in the greater part of European

tourists of provenance. Most of them foreign tourists come from the Republic of Moldova and

Bulgaria. Taking into account the situation in Romanian tourism industry in general, hotel

capacities, adaptation to needs can be hallowed by upgrading hotels built before 1980s, and by

the construction of new hotels, mainly those of great comfort. Modernization should be such as

to ensure alignment with international standards and resolve, in a timely manner, this is only

possible through participation foreign capital.

References:

1. Andreea Marin-Pantelescu, 2009, Diversificarea şi personalizarea serviciilor turistice

în contextul globalizării, Editura ASE, Bucuresti, pp.81-82;

2. Cristina Micu, Gabriela Stanciulescu, 2012, Managementul operatiunilor în hotelărie

si restauratie, Edit. C. H. Beck, Bucureşti, pp.90-92;

3. Gabriela Stănciulescu, Cristina Micu, 2009, Economie şi gestiune în turism, Editura

C.H.Beck, Bucuresti, pp.120-123;

4. Lee Timothy, Gabriela Stănciulescu, 2011, Special interest tourism for community

benefits, Editura. ASE, Bucharest, pp. 45.

5. Maria Ioncica, 2006, Economia serviciilor - abordări teoretice şi implicatii practice,

Editura Uranus, Bucuresti pp. 91-94;

6. Oscar Snak, Vasile Neagu, Denisa Stanescu, Ioan Done, 2011, Mic tratat de

economia turismului, Editura Performantica, Iasi, pp. 245

7. Anuarele statistice ale României, Institutul National de Statistică Bucuresti, 2003-

2014

8. http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/?lang=ro

9. https://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR101B




POTENTIAL AND PROSPECTS OF DEVELOPMENT OF SANATORIUM-RESORT

INDUSTRY OF THE STAVROPOL REGION

ПОТЕНЦИАЛ И ПЕРСПЕКТИВЫ РАЗВИТИЯ САНАТОРНО-КУРОРТНОЙ

ОТРАСЛИ СТАВРОПОЛЬСКОГО КРАЯ

Varivoda V.S., Dumenko V.M.


Варивода В.С., Думенко В.М.


Abstract: the analysis of the current state of the sanatorium-resort industry of the

Stavropol region, was found the factors constraining the development of complex fnd challenges

and prospects of development of resorts of Stavropol region.

Keywords: sanatorium-resort industry, tourism, hotels, innovation, development,

sanatoriums, service, region, Stavropol region.

http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/?lang=ro





146

Аннотация: в статье проведен анализ современного состояния санаторно-

курортной отрасли Ставропольского края, выявлены факторы, ограничивающие развитие

данного комплекса, а также трудности и перспективы развития курортов Ставропольского

края.

Ключевые слова: санаторно-курортная отрасль, туризм, гостиницы, инновации,

развитие, санатории, сервис, регион, Ставропольский край

The provision of sanatorium-resort services to the population is one of the fastest growing

industries of tourism today. The activity of sanatorium-resort establishments plays an important

role in the economy of every developed state, as it provides stable income to the state`s budget

[1].

Russia was ranked the second place in the ranking of the world tourism organization

UNWTO by the growth in tourist` spending in the first three quarters of 2013. World-level

resorts accept over 700 thousands of Russians for treatment and rest each year. According to

statistics of the Federal Agency for tourism of the Russian Federation, the most popular countries

to travel are Turkey, Egypt, Greece, Spain, Thailand, Germany, China, Italy, UAE and Cyprus.

These results allow us to speak about Russia as one of the largest donors of the touristic traffic in

the world. However, it is necessary to pay special attention to the development of domestic

tourism in our country and increase its sanatorium potential in the modern realities of

international economic situation [5]. The most significant factors in selecting a travel route are

presented in figure 1.

Figure 1 – Factors that play a significant role in the choice of the travel route.

Pricing policy of resorts, availability of necessary recreational benefits there are

important factors which fluent for the choice of travel route of the modern man.

Tourists pay special attention to global trends in the hospitality industry as providing

guests with healthy food, SPA services, excursions, and quality sanatorium-resort services in the

process of relaxation play an important role in the selection of the tourist route that reflects the

increase of public demand for this type of service and is an important indicator of the prospects

of their development.

Development of sanatorium-resort potential of the North Caucasus region, which includes

the Stavropol region and unique area of the Caucasian Mineral Waters (CMW), is very active

today because it is one of the most important areas of domestic policy of tourism of the Russian

Federation.

147

On the territory of the North Caucasus region are unique climatic and landscape zones,

healing natural recourses, places of historical and cultural heritage, the region is particularly

attractive for domestic and foreign tourists.

Attractive pricing policy of the resorts of the North Caucasus and the Stavropol regions

allows citizens of different social categories to strengthen and improve their health in the best

medical health institutions and sanatoriums, total of which amounted to 122 institutions for 30

552 places by the end of 2013, as evidenced by table 1.

Table 1 – Specialized accommodation facilities. Institutions of sanatorium-resort

complex in the Stavropol region.

Item description 2005 2010 2011 2012 2013

Number of sanatoriums and recreation organizations 108 119 123 122 122

There are places (beds) 24685 30101 30432 31376 30552

The number of people having a rest 416.5 503.1 522.5 524.7 525.6

Of the total number

The number of sanatorium with treatment 96 106 108 108 108



The number of children's sanatorium and health resort

for children with parents

17 21 20 20 18



The number of sanatoriums 3 4 5 4 4



The number of recreation centers 3 7 7 8 7



Of these, 108 are sanatoriums and boarding houses with treatment. The growth of these

institutions amounted to 13% during the analyzed period. Most of sanatoriums specialized on the

treatment and prevention of some children` diseases of pre-school and school ages, however,

over the last 10 years their growth was only 6%. From the point of view of the capacity of the

sanatorium-resort complex, the obtained results indicate that, the Stavropol region is not able to

fully meet the public demand for therapeutic benefits. However, despite the slow pace of

development, there has been a steady increase in the number of people who want to be treated

and have a rest in the Stavropol region, which is one of the indicators of recreational

attractiveness of the region.

Large proportion of sanatorium-resort institutions of Stavropol region is situated on the

territory of CMW. The region is attractive for tourists due to the diversity, compactness and

complexity of natural therapeutic factors, but the main wealth of the CMW are the healing

mineral water. CMW has more than 40 varieties of natural climatic, medicinal and table water,

that fields are located in Kumsk, Kislovodsk, Pyatigorsk, Essentuki, and Zheleznovodsk [2].

The location of wells, drinking galleries and pump rooms have a direct impact on the

establishment of sanatoriums, rest houses, resorts and hotels on the territory of the CMW, as

shown in table 2.

148

Table 2 – Specialized accommodation facilities in cities and districts of the Stavropol

region. Item description

facilities in

Number of

accommodation

There are places (beds) The number of people

having rest there

Year 2011 2012 2013 2011 2012 2013 2011 2012 2013

All placements on

the edge, including:

123 122 122 30432 31376 30552 522,5 539,8 536,1

Izobilnensky 8 8 7 507 534 428 14,8 12,5 13,6

Shpakovskiy - 1 1 - 200 200 - 0,6 0,7

Stavropol 1 1 1 125 125 125 0,2 0,1 0,1

Georgievsk 1 1 1 - - - 6,5 6,5 6,5

Essentuki 25 26 25 7137 7493 7182 115,6 120,2 119,6

Zheleznovodsk 22 21 23 4714 4743 5207 81,9 92.2 90.2

Kislovodsk 42 41 40 11610 11924 11554 189.2 199.9 203.9

Mineral Waters 2 2 1 412 342 122 7.7 3.1 2.2

Nevinnomyssk 2 2 2 174 174 174 2.1 1.9 2.1

Pyatigorsk 20 19 21 5753 5841 5560 104.2 102.8 96.8

CMW Region 112 110 111 29626 30343 29625 505.5 524.8 519.6

Presented data indicate that the distribution of establishments of sanatorium-resort

complex in the cities and districts of the Stavropol region is extremely uneven. Leading resorts,

taking tourists for treatment and rest are Kislovodsk, Essentuki, Pyatigorsk and Zheleznovodsk,

the share of which in the sanatorium and resort sphere is more than 80% of the total volume of

the Stavropol region.

However, CMW has to overcome a number of problems that slow down the development

of sanatorium-resort complex in the region to ensure their sustainable development. First of all,

there is a need to increase the capacity of the sanatorium-resort complex through the construction

of specialized sanatoriums, boarding houses and hotels. Secondly, it is necessary to improve the

quality of mineral water and develop new fields of it. Also, the region needs to ensure significant

progress in the implementation and application of the latest scientific developments that occupy

a special place in the project of modernization and development of resorts of the CMW region.

The main institution for the development of new technologies and methods of sanatorium

treatment in region is the Federal State Budget Institution "Pyatigorsk State Research Institute of

balneology of the Federal medical-biological Agency". Scientific achievements of institution are

available to all sanatorium-resort facilities of CMW, many of the resorts in our country and

abroad. In order staff of the Institute regularly conduct research in the application of new

medical technologies, influence of mineral waters on the hormonal mechanisms of human rights

and develop innovative ways of treating the most common socially significant and occupational

diseases to solve the existing problems of the health resort complex of CMW.

One of the most popular techniques implemented in modern resorts, is aromatherapy.

Aromatherapy is a complex of measures on effects of natural essential oils on human behavior,

his emotional state and physical health. Clinical studies have shown that natural scents are good

for immune system and recovery means for the human`s organism [3]. Many resorts have

successfully enabled aromatherapy in the list of provided services for several years, including

sanatorium «Rodnik» in Kislovodsk and «Gallery Palace» hotel in Pyatigorsk.

Medical and health institutions of CMW actively implementing the idea of healthy and

active lifestyle - Wellness, which includes the mode of the day, balanced diet, normalized

physical activity and using of SPA - programs. The philosophy of Wellness is based on an

integrated approach, atmosphere of harmony and balance of services, which ultimately helps a

person to relax, fight stress and improve his health, thereby, fully satisfy customer needs in the

leisure and treatment [4].

149

Remote monitoring of patients or mHealth - mobile health is becoming more and more

popular today. The concept of the idea is ability for patient to share information with staff of the

medical institution in different time, through mobile phones. It saves a lot of free time and

simplifies the process of recording and receiving specialist. This approach to treatment is

developing in some sanatoriums of CMW [3].

Despite the challenges associated with the development of sanatorium-resort potential of

the Stavropol region, the regional authorities have set themselves the following tasks in

development of sanatorium-resort potential there:

Creation of new incentives of economic activity in the field of balneology;

Rational use of old sources and the development of new deposits of mineral

waters;

Training of new change of highly qualified specialists for the sanatorium-resort

complex of the Stavropol region and the region of the North Caucasus;

Implementation of innovative technologies in the work of sanatorium-resort

industry in the region.

To sum up, the Stavropol region has a powerful potential for the development of

sanatorium-resort industry in the future and ready to compete with the leading resorts in Europe

and abroad in the main resorts of modern Russia.

References:

1. Yesayan N.G., Zerkala L.S. Development of the Caucasian Mineral Waters (CMW)

as a resort of international importance: Scientific work, Mineralnye Vody, 2011. – 64

p.

2. Sheiko N.I., Manshina N.V. Caucasian mineral waters: textbook – Moscow: Veche,

2009. –188 p.

3. Hotel. Journal of hospitality and the hospitality industry. 2014, No. 7. P. 39-47.

4. Website Magazine about leisure, tourism and entertainment in Russia – access

mode: http://rustur.ru/article/zakon-o-razvitii-kavkazskix-mineralnyx-vod-

obsuzhdayut-v-stavropole

5. Website of the Federal Agency for tourism of the Russian Federation – access mode:


RURAL DEVELOPMENT THROUGH THE TOURISM IN TOKAJ WINE REGION IN

HUNGARY

СЕЛЬСКОЕ РАЗВИТИЕ ПОСРЕДСТВОМ ТУРИЗМА В ВИНОДЕЛЬЧЕСКОМ

РЕГИОНЕ ТОКАЙ В ВЕНГРИИ

Virág A.

Szent Istvan University, Faculty of Economics and Social Sciences, Hungary

Вираг А.

Университет Жент Иштван, Факультет экономики и социальных наук, Венгрия

Abstract: The European Union lays an emphasis on catching up of disadvantaged rural

areas and within that focuses the endogenous resources in improvements. The economic

diversity is a main priority and tourism is one of the most important elements of it. In the

agricultural areas tourism may be a tool for the revival and development. If a well-structured

organization coordinates the tourist and the economic participants' interests, assesses the

opportunities in rural areas, then a complex social, economic growth may begin in the

http://rustur.ru/article/zakon-o-razvitii-kavkazskix-mineralnyx-vod-obsuzhdayut-v-stavropole

http://rustur.ru/article/zakon-o-razvitii-kavkazskix-mineralnyx-vod-obsuzhdayut-v-stavropole

150

disadvantaged rural regions as well. In Hungary, one of the most important goals of the National

Tourism Development Strategy (2005-2013) was to achieve the creation and operation of an

institutional structure based on destination management. In recent years, several local and micro-

regional tourism destination management organizations were established to bring together

participants in tourist areas. The main task of these organizations is to offer valuable experience

for tourists and to help the economic, social and environmental development of the rural regions,

too. In my study I provide a short overview of Hungarian tourism destination management

system. After that I examine the wider rural development role of tourism destination

management organizations in Tokaj wine region.

Keywords: tourism, rural development, destination management organization, Tokaj

wine region.

Аннотация: Европейский Союз уделяет особое внимание развитию

неблагоприятных сельских территорий и фокусируется на внутренние ресурсы для

совершенствования. Экономическое разнообразие является основным приоритетом, и

туризм – один из наиболее важных элементов. В аграрных районах туризм может стать

инструментом возрождения и развития. Если хорошо структурированная организация

координирует интересы туристов и экономических участников процесса, оценивает

возможности сельских районов, тогда комплексный социально-экономический рост может

также начаться и в неблагоприятных районах. В Венгрии одной из наиболее важных целей

Национальной стратегии развития туризма (2005-2013) является создание и деятельность

институциональной структуры, основанной на менеджменте туристских направлений. В

последние годы несколько местных и микро-региональных туристских организаций

такого рода были созданы в целях объединения всех участников туристской сферы

деятельности. Осноной задачей данных организаций было предложение ценного опыта

для туристов и содействие экономическому, социальному и природному развитию

сельских районов. В моем исследовании я привожу краткий обзор системы управления

туристскими направлениями в Венгрии. Далее я исследую более широкую роль таких

организаций для сельского развития винодельческого региона Токай.

Ключевые слова: туризм, сельское развитие, организации по управлению

туристскими направлениями, винодельческий регион Токай.

Discussion

Stakeholders of tourism have to face a number of challenges including competitiveness,

quality requirements, infrastructural requirements and changes in tourism trends. Service

providers need to have a versatile but unique offer on the global market, if they are to persuade

the tourists to choose attractions of a particular area. Also, there are new quality demands from

tourists to be met. Special emphasis is to be given to the development of tourism infrastructure.

Furthermore, trends have to be taken into consideration because needs of present day tourists can

only be met by offering complex programs and tourism experiences (Virág, 2014).

The participant of tourism try to increase the number of guests, guest nights, incomes and

accommodations, but is not enough, it is necessary to focus on restructuring the tourism

institutional system in accordance with needs of our age. Creation of a Tourism Destination

Management (TDM) system which guarantees that tourism is controlled and managed by

competent professionals and local communities can be an adequate answer to these challenges

(Nagy – Virág, 2014).

In the early 2000s Tourism Destination Management appeared among the tourism

development opportunities in Hungary. Basic principles of the bottom-up approach system are

partnership, professionalism and support of financial background (Lengyel, 2008).

151

The one most important advantages of development concept is that stakeholders may get

a role in the future shaping of the tourism sector. In Hungary, the creation of TDM system

received increasingly bigger attention, the new institution structure was/is built by the

cooperation of tourism professions and stakeholders in the last years. There are some domestic

examples which show that Hungarian tourism is going to the right direction.

The word, destination has latin origin and from tourism point of view it can be interpreted

as the (ordained) end-point of a journey. The destination can be a country, a city, a village or a

wine region. The destination is an essential, definable territorial unit in which different

participants work together in order to achieve a more successful tourism (Buhalis, 2000).

Tourism destination management is a long term, voluntary and organized co-operation of

partners (local governments, professional and civilian organizations, businesses) who manage

the products and services of the destination as a complex unit with the aim to optimize

experiences of tourists and effects resulting in tourism activities taking into account criteria of

sustainability (Víg, 2010). The aim is to achieve sustainable and competitive tourism.

The TDM system is a hierarchically structured organizational unit, its base is the

community-based organizations. The micro-regional alliances unite the local organizations. The

regional organizations are made of micro-regional alliances. The peak of the system is the

national organization. The TDM system consists of different levels of organizations (TDMO)

(Lengyel, 2008).

Figure 1. Structure of TDM system in Hungary.

Source: Own editing, 2013.

In Hungary there are 80 local, 6 micro-regional, 1 regional and 1 national destination

management organizations (Government portal, 2015). The Hungarian TDM system was built

gradually; the institutional reorganization receives increasingly bigger attention. The

development of tourism receives increasingly bigger attention in National Development Concept

and National Area Development Concept 2014-2020, the main aim of concept is the formation of

total TDM system, the creation of accurate legal and law regulation. The TDM organizations

have to face to several challenges, but the structure based on the partnership shows a positive

future vision.

In my research I tried to find the answer to how operate the destination management

organizations in Tokaj wine region, I examined what kind of the experiences are in

organizations, what kind of cooperation is in a closed wine region and how can these

organizations contribute to the complex development of this rural area in the future. In order to I

get to know the extensive tourist life of this region I analyzed some literary and professional

materials and I used qualitative research. I made some structured depth interviews with tourist

participants and representatives of rural economic organizations in Tokaj wine region. The

questions were directed first I inquired about the development of tourism services, the

cooperation, and the institutional structure in the region. Finally, I asked about the work and the

152

rural economy role of the destination management organizations. The interviewers brought to my

attention to lots of useful information, I analyzed these conversations.

Results In the 1990’s came to the fore the tourist value of agricultural land, the pasture, the arable

land, the orchards and the vineyards raise the value of the countryside. Agricultural work is not

only useful for food production; there are other values that promote the development of rural

areas (Fodor – Gemma, 2011). The main agricultural products of the wine regions are the grapes

and wines, which can be treated prominent tourist attraction as well. The grapes and wines are

special endogenous resources, numerous additional services connected to them, which may

ensure a complex experience for tourists (Forman, 2010). The Tokaj wine region is a

multifunctional agricultural area where the sight of the vast vineyards, the grape and wine

traditions and services expects the tourist.

Figure 2. Tokaj Wine Region in Hungary.

The darker part is the area of the wine region.

Source: http://aborfesztival.hu/tokaj_73

The one of the most famous wine regions of Hungary is the Tokaj wine region, which

encompasses 27 settlements in the north-eastern part of Hungary (Figure 1.). The nearly 6,000

acres of wine region is located at the foot of the Zemplén Mountains. The microclimate, soil

conditions, the rivers, the grape varieties and the presence of noble mold are appropriate for the

quality wine production. The thousand-year history of viticulture and oenological culture

provides a very good basis for tourism. The Tokaj wine region was declared the world's first

controlled wine region in 1737, to which was accompanied by strict legislation, thus allowed to

retain the traditions of grape production in original form. The Tokaj wine region was declared

World Heritage Site by the UNESCO World Heritage Committee in 2002 which further

increased the tourist value of the region (Nagy, 2014). Hungarian grape production, wine consumption and wine tourism has undergone major

changes in the last years. Parallel to the increase of wine consumption every wine region

increasingly comes to the fore the endeavors to meet the demand for services which related to

wine tourism. TDM organizations may be the main leader of the complex development in wine

regions, may coordinate the marketing and tender activities and may help the development in

rural areas.

There are four local TDM organizations in Tokaj Wine Region. The Abaúj Tourist

Association and the Sátoraljaújhely-Hegyköz Tourism Association was established in 2008, the

Tokaj-Hegyalja, Taktaköz, Hernád Valley Tourism and Cultural Association was founded in

http://aborfesztival.hu/tokaj_73

153

2009, the Sárospatak and its surroundings Tourism Association was established in 2005, and

after with the amendment of the articles of organization turned into TDM organization in 2010.

The greatest value of the area of Abaúj Tourism Association is the Hernád River and the

Zemplén Mountains, territory of Association is only one settlement, Abaújszántó, where there

are some wineries, so the wine attractions rather appear as a supplement. There were many

tourist plans and concepts to development of the region, but these were not realized due to lack

of funds. Neither the economic nor the social conditions are not conducive to proper for

operation of tourism, although many ideas were formulated. The cycling, fishing and water

tourism would provide many opportunities for tourism, but the real breakthrough in tourism has

not yet happened. There is appropriate tourist and infrastructural background, but the program

organizing is incomplete. A stable financial background and relevant professional base is

missing in the institutional structure. There were lots of positive changes in the life of this

tourism area, there has started development in tourism, but they have to work hard to achieve a

complex rural development in this area.

There are 25 municipalities and 170 service providers, civil organizations, entrepreneurs

and private individuals in the membership of the Tokaj-Hegyalja, Taktaköz, Hernád Valley

Tourism and Cultural Association. In 2009 a successful TDM tender helped the starting of the

organization. In 2011, the organization won another tender, some bikes were bought, and

publications are made. In the life of settlements of Tokaj wine region the tourism is a very

important economic sector, according to people this is the one of the breakthrough points in this

area. They can build to the world famous Tokaj wine that can be used not only in terms of Tokaj.

It is difficult to reconcile the interests of different stakeholders. The local governments of wine

region are aware of the opportunities of tourism, but there is no real unity, everybody is looking

at their own interests. Among the winemakers is the strongest convergence, the other members

could take this attitude. In addition to the co-operation there is a great need for a more balanced

financial background.

In Sátoraljaújhely the organization has 87 members, in which there are six local

governments, and there are some service providers, non-governmental organizations, private

individuals in the membership. The organization has had two successful tender, first there were

software and website developments, language and other trainings, some new studies and

brochures. In the second tender was the focus of the marketing activities, the organization took

part in several exhibitions at home and abroad. The Association has made some new brochures,

has organized some programs and has purchased some other tools (GPS, bikes, telescopes) that

tourists can borrow from the organization. New educational paths have been created. Several

improvements have been put in this region, but the real cooperation and stable financial

background is missing here too. The wine tourism appears as an additional element in

development. The leader of the organization said they should focus of communication and

organizational development among members and hosts.

In 2011, the local organizations created the Tokaj-Zemplén-Abaúj- regional TDM

Nonprofit Ltd. by a tender. In the wine region the strongest cooperation is between the

Association of Tokaj, Sárospatak and Sátoraljaújhely. The required tasks are supplying in the

case of the micro-regional organization, but real work does not because there is not financial

coverage. The leaders of organizations are looking for the opportunity to resolve the financial

problems; they hope there will be a very good cooperation, which can help better the

development of the whole wine region.

Conclusions

All interviewees confirmed that the Tokaj wine region has a significant tourism potential.

In this natural environment there are world-famous wines, cultural and tourist values, for which

will be based on tourism and rural developments in the future.

In this financial period of European Union significant resources will be allocated to the

development of the Tokaj region, with it interviewees which expect significant improvement. In

154

recent years, the TDM organizations have done a great deal to launch a large-scale tourism

development in the wine region. For the time being significant result cannot be shown

numerically the organizations implemented organization development, trainings, service

development and marketing activities in the first tenders. Organizations have started a process to

create the basis for a more dynamic development of tourism. TDM organizations and rural

operators also claim that there is need for the work of the organizations. The main problem of the

organizations is the question of long-term sustainability. The real cooperation and stable

financial background is missing in every organization. The co-operation is often only apparent;

many stakeholders put their own interests to the foreground. Among the rural operators

emphasized that although there is a positive side to the institutional structure, but the material

frame is not behind them. The membership fees and other own incomes of organizations is not

enough to work, so for the time being these TDM organizations are very tender-dependent

organizations. Professionals hope that the questions of sustainability of organizations will

become major actors in rural economy, the tourism law comes into existence with professional

touch, and the different level TDM organizations will be able to retrieve the EU resources

successfully in this budget season. The Hungarian TDM Alliance also looking for a solution to

solve the financial and other problems.

According to all interviewees if the organizations can realize in practice the real unit and

they can establish the complex supply and appropriate financial background, they can become

serious players in the rural development.

References:

1. Buhalis D. (2000): Marketing the competitive destination int he future. Tourism

Management, 21 (1), pp. 97-116.

2. Fodor, K. – Gemma, F. (2011): A mezőgazdaság árbefolyásoló szerepe a falusi

turizmusban. (The price impact role of agriculture in rural tourism.) A Falu. 2011.

February

3. Forman, B. (2010): Borturizmus és a vidékfejlesztés. (Wine tourism and rural

development.) A Falu. 2010. February

4. Government portal (2015): http://2010-

2014.kormany.hu/download/e/92/41000/TDM%20lista1104.pdf (downloaded:

03.03.2015.)

5. Lengyel, M. (2008): TDM Működési Kézikönyv. (TDM Operational Handbook.)

Heller Farkas Főiskola, Budapest, 212 p.

6. Nagy, A. (2014): A Tokaji Borvidék térségi fejlődésben betöltött szerepe. (The role

of Tokaj Wine Region in regional development.) In: A KKV-k szerepe és helyzete a

gazdaságban és a hungarikumok szerepe a területi fejlődésben és fejlesztésben. SZIE

GTK Regionális Gazdaságtani és Vidékfejlesztési Intézet, (ed.: Káposzta, J.),

Gödöllő, pp. 64-69.

7. Nagy, A. – Virág, Á. (2014): Destination Management in Hungary. Agricultural

Bulletin of Stavropol Region, No. 1 (13), pp. 41-44.

8. Nemzeti Turizmusfejlesztési Stratégia 2005-2013. (National Tourism Development

Strategy 2005-2013.) In: Turizmus Bulletin, IX. Special issue, 2005. 56 p.

9. Víg, T. (2010): Fogalomjegyzék a TDM-rendszer témakörhöz. (Index to the topic of

TDM system.) Turizmus Bulletin, 2010. 1-2., 119 p.

10. Virág, Á. (2014): Cooperation to achieve successful tourism. Visegrad Journal on

Bioeconomy and Sustainable Development, No. 2 (2), pp. 68-71.

Interviewees:

1. László Béres, Chairman of the Abaúj Tourism Association;

2. László Ladomérszky, TDM manager of the Tokaj-Hegyalja, Taktaköz, Hernád

Valley Tourism and Cultural Association;

http://2010-2014.kormany.hu/download/e/92/41000/TDM%20lista1104.pdf

http://2010-2014.kormany.hu/download/e/92/41000/TDM%20lista1104.pdf

155

3. Róbert Blanár, TDM manager of the Sátoraljaújhely-Hegyköz Tourism Association;

4. László Lipták, Owner of Lipták Winery;

5. Mariann Bratuné Bucskó, Leader of Abaúj Leader Association;

6. László Kiss, Chairman of the Zemplén Landscapes Rural Development Association;

7. Ákos Szemán, Vice Chairman of the South-Zemplén Rural Development

Association.

LANGUAGE GAME AS A LINGUISTIC PHENOMENON

ЯЗЫКОВАЯ ИГРА КАК ЛИНГВИСТИЧЕСКИЙ ФЕНОМЕН

Volkogonova A.V.


Волкогонова А.В.


Abstract: The article considers the concept and the phenomenon of language game. It

presents the views of scientists on the phenomenon of language game in different areas. There

are different definitions of the concept of "language game." Approaches to language game in

Western philosophy and domestic linguistics are determined.

Keywords: language game, comic effect, pun.

Аннотация: В статье рассматривается понятие и феномен языковой игры.

Представлены взгляды ученых на феномен языковой игры в различных областях. Даются

различные определения понятия «языковая игра». Рассматриваются подходы к языковой

игре в западной философии и отечественной лингвистике.

Ключевые слова: языковая игра, комический эффект, каламбур.

The perception of life and reality as a game is inherent in human consciousness since

ancient times. Already in minds of ancient people, the creation of the world was interpreted

as a game of the God Brahma. The act of creation was associated with the game. As it

pointed out by J. Benchich, "linking the two concepts – art and games – has a long tradition

in the history of European thought from Plato, who was the first in its criticism of poetry

defended the position of the game character art"

Existing concepts of the game phenomenon makes it possible to define this

phenomenon as a particular reality, which is opposed to "ordinary" life and ordering, subject

to the rules of construction, and is self-sufficient and has a goal in itself.

The game can be realized in various spheres of human existence. In accordance with

this language is also open to the impact of the game, "the spirit of forming a language every

time jumps playfully with the level of material at the level of thought. Every expression of

abstract concepts hidden image, metaphor, and every metaphor is hidden pun. Thus,

humanity again and again makes his expression of being close to the natural world – his

second, fabrications world ".

Major contribution to the study of language games belongs to Ludwig Wittgenstein,

who shows that the language game is based on the implicit assumptions that define within it

the question and possible answers, truth and falsehood which cannot be proved within the

old thinking.

156

Like any model, intended to clarify complicated, incomprehensible, "language

games" act in Wittgenstein concept, primarily as simple or simplified methods for the use of

language, giving the key to the understanding of more mature and often unrecognizable

mutated cases. The understanding of language game as "the simplest forms of language" is

stored in the "Philosophical Investigations" and subsequent works of the philosopher. And it

is constantly emphasized that the root forms of language inherent inextricably linked with

the life. To illustrate the idea of language game L. Wittgenstein sometimes compare it with

theatrical performances, where combined into one "stage area", "acts", "action", "roles",

specific "scene", "word", "gestures" ("moves" in the game).

I.N. Gorelov and K.F.Sedov considered the game as an activity that does not pursue

any distinct specific practical purposes: "The goal of the game is to give pleasure to people

who take part in it." Researchers suggest the following definition of the phenomenon: "The

language game is the phenomenon of verbal communication, the content of which appears

on the installation form of speech, the desire to achieve in a statement effects similar to the

effects of art literature".

The idea of language game suggests that language is a phenomenon which is

basically not static, that it is like playing music, stage action, sports and other games –

dynamic by its very nature, lives only in action, act, and practice communication.

Thus, the language game is a special kind of creative activity, involving a mandatory

orientation to the communicative situation, having the features of ease, informality.

Language game is a marker of conversational, as listed signs "refers to a component of the

communicative act forming the spoken language. In other words, speaking creates ideal

conditions for the emergence of language game, but the game itself becomes a sign of

language specific communicative situation is a situation easy communication".

Under the condition of the language game, concerning the behavior of its members,

understood the mandatory use in the language game of this type of mental activity in which

the manufacturer of speech appeals to the presumptive knowledge of the recipient, and

"pushes" its conclusions to the establishment [4, с. 6] which acts as parcels verbalized text

and universalized presuppositions – fund of general knowledge producer and recipient of

speech.

Creative aspect of the language of the game is the result of the other, the opposite

installation use in colloquial speech or slang formations. If the social aspect of the language

game suggests a tension of consequence, the creative aspect is relaxation, emotional

expression, and fun. "The game itself is not comical" [4, с. 7], but the fact that the game is

opposed to serious, and the fact that the language game is usually built on contradictions

and paradoxical, creates conditions for the comic. Since the comic realized as a result of

contrast, confrontation, then this is why so many sociolect playfully ironic and sarcastic

formations. This creates additional attractiveness of such gaming lexical and phraseological

units for their application in non-codified forms of speech.

From linguistic aspects of language game associated natural interest in the speaker's

own language as an instrument of communication and expression. Creating or using

substandard speech, saying checks and tests the language as a tool to establish its resources

and capabilities [9, с. 140].

The purpose of the language game is denotative or connotative expression of

meaning, extension to directly, i.e. without the help of language games, expression of

meaning. [6, с. 41].

The mechanism of the comic can be manifested in the implementation of

illocutionary components: joke, jokes, chats, pun, ridicule, irony. Comic effect reduces the

distance in interpersonal communication; helps to decipher hidden irony, jokes perception.

At the heart of the comic certainly laid any conflict, the union into one of several concepts

that are alien to each other by their inner content.

157

Language game, especially if it contains humorous content, can serve as a resistance

against the conflict and aggression. But, as pointed out by R. Baron and J. Richardson, " to

produce a beneficial effect, humorous scenes materials should not be the basis for its

hostility or aggression"[3, c. 170].

Thus, the language game is a variety of implementation possibilities of the language

system, based on a departure from the codified versions use linguistic resources for all

language levels, deliberate violation of stable, well-known and generally accepted structures

with particular stylistic installation on expressiveness.

Language game involves experiment, creative setting, its result in most cases is a

violation of stereotypes, literary norm. Therefore, one of the prerequisites for the

functioning of the language game is the need to recognize intentional departure from the

generally accepted canons of participants from both the communicative act (speaker and

listener, writer and reader). It is the "intention" and mindfulness allows deviation from the

norm to become a language game. Existing points of view and definitions can be

summarized and grouped.

1. The entire speech activity and even some other activities are sets of manifestations

of language game. This is the view of Wittgenstein. In this connection, V.P. Rudnev wrote:

"And how proponents of the theory of speech acts finally came to the conclusion that the

entire speech activity, and not just some of its fragments consists of speech acts or actions,

and Wittgenstein believed that language game is a form of life itself, and that not only the

language, but the reality that we perceive through the prism of the language is a set of

language games " [8, с. 125].

2. More certain, though also quite broad understanding of the language game with

creative speech activity-activity language personality. Such an understanding is

characteristic of T.A. Gridina. In addition to specifying the creative essence of the language

game and limit its sphere of language/speech units, particularly significant is the idea that

the rules of the language game are "derivable" Only by relying on the linguistic stereotype,

which is overcome ("tipped") using linguistic techniques[1, с. 4].

3. Broad understanding of the language game can be related to its consideration in

the space of a text. Thus, E.M. Beregovsky believes that "language game is omnipresent

because mastered all language levels - phonics, word formation, vocabulary, syntax"[7, с.

81].

4. Under the language game can be understood all the phenomena of this kind, "when

the speaker plays a form of speech <...>. It may be a fairly straightforward joke, and more

or less successful sharpness and pun, and different kinds of tropes [2, с. 20]. The authors of

this point of view (E.A. Zemskaya, M.V. Kitaygorodskaya, N.N. Rozanov) believe that in

speaking the implementation of the poetic function of language often can be seen as setting

for comic effect [5, c. 163].

5. Broad understanding of the language game may involve the implementation of this

phenomenon not only at all levels of the language system, but also in terms of linguistic

categories (T.V. Bulygina and A.D. Shmelev).

References:

1. Абазова А.Р., Чаплицкая А.А., Ерёмченко В.В. Обучение иностранному языку

на неспециальном факультете в системе вузовского обучения//Актуальные

философские и методологические проблемы современного научного познания:

сб. науч. трудов по материалам 77 научно-практической конференции

преподавателей и студентов СтГАУ (Ставрополь 01-05 апреля 2013 г.) / Изд.

дом «Тэсэра». Ставрополь, 2013. С. 3-5.

2. Бахмат Е.Г. Концептуальная структура романа И.В. Гёте «Страдания юного

Вертера» в корреляции с контекстом общественного

сознания//Филологические науки. Вопросы теории и практики. Тамбов:

158

Грамота. 2013. № 5-1 (23). С. 18-21.


иностранного языка в высшей школе//Теория и практика общественного

развития. 2012. № 12. С. 170-172.

4. Калугина Е.Н. , Красса С.И. Основания гендерологии языкового

субстандарта//Сборники конференций НИЦ Социосфера. 2013. №29.С. 005-009.

5. Картавцева И.В., Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М. Трагедия у Бертольда Брехта

и Фридриха Дюрренматта//Стратегия устойчивого развития: актуальные

вопросы филологии и тенденции: сб. науч. тр. по материалам 1 Междунар.

науч.-практ. конф. (г. Ставрополь, 20–22 ноября 2013 г.) / АГРУС. Ставрополь,

2013. С. 160-165.

6. Кирина Л.В. Контроль как неотъемлемый компонент прогресса обучения

иностранным языкам// Вестник СевКавГТИ. 2010. № 10. С. 39-41.

7. Красса С.И. Инструментарий описания манифестации культуры в

языке//Известия Южного федерального университета. Филологические науки.

2008. № 3. С 79-87.

8. Михайлова А.В. Когнитивно-мотивированная семантическая сеть как способ

категоризации терминологической и профессиональной лексики

концептосферы «money» //Филологические науки. Вопросы теории и практики.

Тамбов: Грамота. 2013. № 9-2 (27). С. 121-126.


в корпоративном блоге (на примере ведущих американских корпораций)//В

мире научных открытий. Красноярск: Научно-инновационный центр. 2012.

№11.5 (35). С. 135-150.

REGIONAL ECONOMIC IMPACT OF AN EVENT: THE CASE OF THE

ROTTERDAM MARATHON

РЕГИОНАЛЬНОЕ ЭКОНОМИЧЕСКОЕ ВЛИЯНИЕ СОБЫТИЯ: ПРИМЕР

РОТТЕРДАМСКОГО МАРАФОНА

Willem J., Goedknegt B., Heijman W.

Wageningen University, Social Sciences Group, the Netherlands

Виллем Й., Гоеднегт Б., Хейман В.

Университет Вагенинген, Группа социальных наук, Нидерланды

Abstract: The Rotterdam Marathon is an annual sports event in Rotterdam. This biggest

one-day event in the Netherlands attracted around 925,000 visitors in 2014. This paper aims at

evaluating its regional economic impact by way of input output analysis in terms of number of

jobs.

Keywords: Rotterdam Marathon, Event evaluation, Regional development, Input-output

analysis.

Аннотация: Роттердамский Марафон является ежегодным спортивным

мероприятием, проходящим в Роттердаме. Данное крупнейшее однодневное мероприятие

в Нидерландах в 2014 г. посетили около 925 тыс. чел. Настоящая статья оценивает

региональный экономический эффект посредством анализа «затраты-выпуск» по

отношению к количеству рабочих мест.

159

Ключевые слова: Роттердамский марафон, оценка события, региональное

развитие, анализ «затраты-выпуск».

1. Introduction

The Rotterdam Marathon is an annual event in the city centre of Rotterdam. In this paper

we aim at the computation of its economic impact on the municipality of Rotterdam in terms of

employment.

Events can impact the local economy. Economic impact is described by Crompton (2006)

as: “The net economic change in the incomes of host residents that results from spending

attributed to tourist” (Crompton, 2006: p. 67).Events are frequently used as booster for regional

economic development (Heijman et al, 2011).

The most important reason to host an event is to create a touristic attraction.The

importance of evaluating the impact of events may be necessary because “producing an

economic impact study to demonstrate that economic returns to a community will exceed its

investment has become almost a requirement for event organizers.” (Crompton, 1995: p. 33)

Foreign investments, exports, increasing infrastructure are some examples of economic

returns to a community which are generated by an event. Moreover many tourists arrive at the

airport or train station, they stay in hotels, they use public transportation, and they enjoy the city

by night.

The annual Rotterdam Marathon is a major event with close to a million visitors.

Economic assessments of events like this is important for decision making by the local

authorities. In this case weaim to evaluate the impact of the Marathon on the economy of the

Municipality of Rotterdam.

2. Method

Input-output analysis (IOA) is the basis for this analysis. With the use of IOA,

interdependencies between different sectors within an economy can be measured. The input-

output table is an important feature of the IOA. It shows the intra – and inter-sector flows of

goods and services between sectors of an economy given a certain time frame (Leontief, 1986).

A regional IOA is required to evaluate the impact of the event. Because, for Rotterdam,

no regional IOT existed the national (Dutch) IOT needed to be regionalized.This was done with

the help of location quotients. Two methods were applied: the simple location quotient (SLQ)

and the location quotient of Flegg and Webber (1997, 2000): (FLQ). The SLQ has been said to

overestimate the impact on the regional economy (Flegget al., 2013), where the FLQ is the

method resulting in the lowest regional impact (Steijart, 2013). By computing the impact

according to these location quotients we get a good impression of the possible variation in

outcomes.

After the construction of the regional IOT the analysis could be carried out with the help

of the Leontief Equation (Heijman et al., 2010):

ΔX = (I – A)-1

ΔF.

X Output Vector;

A Matrix of technical coefficients;

F Final Demand Vector;

I identity matrix.

3. Data

The most recent Dutch national input-output table of 2012 was used. The five most

relevant sectors were chosen in which the impact of the event seemed most likely. A sixth

‘sector’ (sector F) was created to combine all other sectors of the input-output table.

The questionnaire is an important aspect of the research to obtain the primary data (Adler

et al. 2011; Kramer et al., 2014). During the marathon in 2014, interviews were conducted

160

amongst the spectators along the course. The survey was carried out at random places in the city

centre of Rotterdam by two different persons. Also, the questionnaire was put online to receive

larger feedback and therefore to collect more data.

Respondents were asked to answer four questions with regard to their visit of the

Rotterdam Marathon. The questionnaire was available in both Dutch and English, since the

Rotterdam Marathon has an international character. The results gave an overview of the

expenses made by the visitors as well as of their reason of visiting.

All respondents were anonymous, voluntarily and aware of the research project. The

sectors in which the visitors spent money are the following: A. Wholesale and retail, B.

Transportation and storage, C. Lodging, meals and drinks, D. Information and communication,

E. Culture, Sports and recreation.

The questionnaires were collected on the day of the marathon, namely April 13th

, 2014.

The total of 77 questionnaires was conducted amongst the visitors of the Rotterdam Marathon

(58 during Rotterdam Marathon, and 19 on the online questionnaire). In total the 77 responded

spending of €1,348.00.The average spending was € 17.51 per person. Most of the money was

spent in the wholesale and retail sector (see Figure 1).

Wholesale and Retail47%

Transportation and storage

11%

Lodging, meals and drinks

31%

Information and communication

1%

Culture, sports and recreation

10%

Average spending per sector

Figure 1. Average spending per sector by visitors of Rotterdam Marathon

4. Results

On estimation 925,000 visitors were in Rotterdam for the marathon of 2014. On the basis

of the survey and the total number of visitors the following results for the extra spending during

the marathon (ΔF) were found (Table 1).

161

Table 1: Spending by visitors per sector

With the help of the Leontief equation, the change in outputs could be computed. In order

to compute the extra number of jobs the changes in outputs needed to be divided by the annual

national output per employee per sector, which resulted in the additional number of jobs (Table

2).

Table 2: Additional jobs using FLQ and SLQ.

Wholesale and retail38%

Transportation and storage

6%

Lodging, meals and drinks

38%

Information and

communication2%

Culture, Sports and recreation

16%

Increase in employment per sector using FLQ

Figure 2: Increase in employment with FLQ

162

Figure 3: Increase in employment per sector withSLQ.

5. Conclusion

This aim of this paper was to evaluate the economic impact of an event, the Rotterdam

Marathon, in terms of number of jobs.

To evaluate the economic impact an input-output analysis was applied. To regionalize the

national input-output table, two different types of location quotients were used: SLQ and FLQ.

The results show that there is an impact in terms of additional employment and that there

is a relatively small differencein outcomes between the two location quotients.The impact of the

event was an estimated 257 extra jobs according to SLQ and 250 according to FLQ.

References:

1. Adler, Emily Stier., and Roger Clark, 1999. How It's Done: An Invitation to Social

Research. Belmont, CA: Wadsworth.

2. Crompton, J. L., 1995. Economic Impact Analysis of Sports Facilities and Events:

Eleven Sources of Misapplication. Journal of Sport Management, 9: pp. 14-35.

3. Crompton, J. L., 2006. Economic Impact Studies: Instruments for Political

Shenanigans? Journal of Travel Research, 45.1: pp. 67-82.

4. Flegg, A.T., and C.D. Webber, 1997. On the Appropriate Use of Location Quotients

in Generating Regional Input-Output Tables: Reply. Regional Studies, 31.8: pp. 795-

805.

5. Flegg A.T. and C.D. Webber, 2000. Regional Size, Regional Specialization and the

FLQ Formula. Regional Studies, 34: pp. 563-569.

6. Flegg, A. T., Tohmo, T. 2013. Estimating regional input coefficients and multipliers:

The use of the FLQ is not a gamble. University of West England, Faculty of Business

and Law.

7. Heijman, W.J.M. & Schipper, R.A., 2010. Space and Economics; an introduction to

regional economics. Wageningen Academic Publishers, Wageningen, The

Netherlands.

8. Heijman, W.J.M. & Jongenburger, B., 2011. Fifa World Cup 2018: An ex ante input

output analysis for the Netherlands, International Journal of Event Management

Research. Vol. 6, Nr 2.

9. Kramer, L-A, Heijman, W. 2014, Events as boosters of the regional economy.Studies

in agricultural economics.Vol. 166, 1, pp. 57-58

10. Leontief, W., 1986. Input-Output Economics (2nd Ed.). New York. Oxford

University Press.

11. Steijaert, T., 2013. Regionaliseren van de Belgische Input-Output Tabel: Vier

MethodesVergeleken, BSc Thesis Wageningen University.

163

EVOLUTIONS OF FOREIGN TOURISTS’ OVERNIGHT STAYS IN ROMANIA. AN

ECONOMETRIC APPROACH

ИЗМЕНЕНИЕ ЧИСЛА ТУРИСТСКИХ НОЧЕВОК В РУМЫНИИ.

ЭКОНОМЕТРИЧЕСКИЙ ПОДХОД

Zaharia M.


Bălăcescu A.

“Constantin Brâncuşi” University of Târgu Jiu, Romania

Захария М.


Баласеску А.

Университет «Константин Бранкуши», Тыргу Жиу, Румыния

Abstract: This paper presents a comparative study of overnight stays of foreign tourists

in the establishments of touristic reception with functions of touristic accommodation in

macroregions and development regions of Romania with the purpose of identifying their

influence factors. In order to achieve the objectives of this research has been carried out a

quantitative analysis based on the data provided by data bases of EU (Eurostat) and of National

Institute for Statistics from Romania. Was identified eight econometric models (one for each

development region), of which one AR, two ARIMA, and five linear regression models. They

provide a description and a good image of the evolution of the number of foreign tourists in

Romania, and their trends in 2006-2013 period.

Keywords: tourism, overnights stays, sustainable regional development, Romania,

ARIMA models.

Аннотация: В данной статье представлен сравнительный анализ ночевок

иностранных туристов в организациях гостеприимства с функциями туристского

размещения в макрорегионах и развитых регионах Румынии с целью выявления

влияющих факторов. В целях достижения целей данного исследования был проведен

количественный анализ, основанный на данных, предоставленных базами данных ЕС

(Eurostat) и Национального института статистики Румынии. Былы выявлены восемь

эконометрических моделей (по одной на каждый регион), из которых одна AR, две

ARIMA и пять линейных регрессионных моделей. Они обеспечивают описание и

хорошую картину динамики числа иностранных туристов в Румынии, а также тренды

периода 2006-2013 гг.

Ключевые слова: туризм, ночевки, устойчивое региональное развитие, Румыния,

модели ARIMA.

Introduction

The tourism potential represents a source of opportunities for entrepreneurs at

development of business and as support for the development of sustainable regional. Tourism

has a major role in economy with benefice effects which include infrastructure modernization,

easy access to medical services, education, generally to increase the standard of living.

164

The relationship between tourism, community life and regional development needs to be

analyzed in terms of three functions: a function of impact (economic, social, environmental), a

function of stability and a function of convergence - combined into a matrix model because

tourism also needs other industries, because this branch cannot develop in isolation from other

components of the economy of any destinations (Pascariu, Ţigănaşu, 2014).

The tourism may become an important component of economy capable of important

mutations in the territorial profile, determining a social-economic growth of some poor regions.

A good project of lasting development, included in a program of regional development, supposes

investments less expensive if the integration is harmoniously organized. (Scutariu, 2008)

The overall objective of regional development policy, namely reducing existing regional

imbalances can be also achieved by stimulating areas with tourism potential which tourism could

be a way to increase living standards and progress of the people. Development of tourism by

exploiting the existing potential may lead to the development of disadvantaged areas through

employment of a part of the unoccupied population in those areas. Tourism can boost internal

development of a certain areas and thus reduce regional imbalances. Thus, tourism is proving to

be a viable alternative for the development of different areas. (Babucea, Răbonţu, 2013)

The demand for products and services in tourism depends on a number of factors, and

depends on consumer behavior. In general, some factors are related to time, income, prices etc.

Revenues of tourists can influence the tourism demand. Prices are also important elements

considered by tourists when they decide to spend their income, for example, within a

trip.(Surugiu, et. al, 2009).

Other factors of influence of tourism industry, which refer to by other authors (Hong,

2008) are: a) infrastructure investments (including: accessibility design, lodgings, transportation

systems and specific food) of a destination, which are the most important functional bases, also

known as advanced factors (in Porter’s terminology); b) strategic planning to market ties

(including: building tourism linkages with related characteristics and creative activities) of a

destination, that are the secondary functional institutional investments which can attract potential

tourists, also known as internationalization of domestic demand (in Porter’s case); c) growth and

development (including: economic growth and public security system development), which

constitute the socio-economic status of a destination and that can robustly support tourism

related facilitates (infrastructure) and tourism safety network systems; d) operational

performance effectiveness (including: one-stop tourism package services) of a destination is the

primary motivation of tourists; the operational performance effectiveness of a destination mainly

depends on the sophistication of domestic tourists and their high level of demanding expectations

in comparison to other destinations; thus, according to the Porter analysis, sophisticated domestic

tourists not only provide incentive to review tourism related services delivering high

performance but also serve as an early warning indicator of mainstream tendencies in worldwide

tourism services or the need for transition or change.

According to some Romanian authors (Coroş, Negruşa, 2014) one of the problems of

Romanian tourism is linked to the fact that the service providers struggle to survive, as the

continuously decreasing occupancy rate generates a genuine crisis among them.

Other Romanian authors (Pociovălişteanu, Niculescu, 2010) emphasize the importance

that eco-cultural tourism could have in the sustainable development of some less developed

communities and which could easily develop through the transformation of its cultural and

natural heritage in an open-air museum, where the locals should be the main actors and

beneficiaries.

A quantitative indicator of tourist traffic measurement is overnight stays in the

establishments of touristic reception with functions of touristic accommodation, obtained from

the statistics information provided from hotel units is calculated as a sum of products between

the number of tourists and tourist activity duration in days. The evolution of the number of

foreign tourists’ overnight in Romanian accommodation structures is subject to our research and

165

the main objective was to identify econometric models (Gogonea R.M., Zaharia M., 2008) to

describe their evolutions.

Discussion

Analyzing the evolution of the number of overnight stays in establishments of tourist

reception with functions of accommodation in the four macroregions of Romania (table 1) shows

that the year 2009 was a negative year for the tourism industry both in terms of residents and

foreign, the total number of them decreased over the year 2008 with a percentage ranging from -

15.2% in Macro_2 and 18.9% in Macro_3.

In the case of foreign tourists, the impact of the economic crisis on their number of

overnight stays was much higher. Thus, the number of foreign overnight stays decreased

between -15.3% in Macro_4 and -26.3% in Macro_2.

Table 1 Evolution of number of overnight stays in the establishments of touristic

reception with functions of touristic accommodation in macroregions of Romania

2006 2007 2008 2009 2010 2011 2012 2013

Total

overnight

stays

1899169

5

2059334

9

2072598

1

1732541

0

1605113

5

1797943

9

1916612

2

1936267

1

Macro_1 5293303 5726924 5688970 4763887 4603924 5396189 5788778 6151314

Macro_2 6452775 6986112 6994408 5933278 5106911 5606675 6125899 5800968

Macro_3 3598509 4199965 4328785 3510145 3545094 3807513 4013610 4088219

Macro_4 3647108 3680348 3713818 3118100 2795206 3169062 3237835 3322170

Foreigner

s

Total 3242105 3586439 3359244 2667666 2766581 3066882 3297433 3477854

Macro_1 844709 975559 855861 666455 741088 829689 905018 980387

Macro_2 801101 757110 594952 438735 396354 440904 488902 535807

Macro_3 1196487 1450334 1546506 1256032 1338920 1446149 1510935 1575010

Macro_4 399808 403436 361925 306444 290219 350140 392578 386650

Source: http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR105D

In the period under review, with the exception of Macro_3, have been recorded adverse

developments in the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists in two and even three

consecutive years. For example, Macro_2 the decline began in 2008 (a decrease by 21.4%

compared to 2007) and lasted until 2010. Although starting from 2011 the number of overnight

stays in the region begins to increase, in 2013 reached level represented 66.88% of the maximum

level recorded in 2008. A somewhat similar situation was registered in Macro_4, with the

difference that the value recorded in 2013 is only 4.2% lower than the maximum recorded in

2007 (403,436 overnight stays).

The only of macroregions, where in 2013, the number of overnight stays of foreign

tourists was higher than the maximum values recorded in the period under review were Maro_1

(by 0.5% higher than the maximum recorded in 2007) and Macro_3 (with 1.85% higher than the

maximum recorded in 2008). Note that in Macro_3 the decreases with an 18.8% of the number

of overnight stays of foreign tourists was determined by significantly decreases of the activities

most companies with direct impact on business tourism development in Bucharest-Ilfov region.

After 2009 the number of overnight stays foreign tourists begin to grow, the highest percentage

(8.0%) was recorded in 2011.

On the other hand, the share of overnight stays resident tourists in the total overnight

stays recorded in the four macro-regions are very small. In Romania they are between 15.40% in

2009 and 17.96% in 2013. On the macroregions, the highest values are recorded in Macro_3,

http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR105D

166

ranging between 33.25% in 2006 and 38.53% in 2013 and lowest values were recorded in the

Macro_2, ranging from 12.84% in 2006 and 7.39% in 2009.

Deepening the analysis to the eight development regions of Romania (Figure 1) the

evolutions of the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists can be grouped into three groups.

0

200

400

600

800

1000

1200

1400

2006 2007 2008 2009 2010 2011 2012 2013

Nu

mb

er [

tho

u.]

.

North-West

Center

North-East

South-East

South-Muntenia

Bucuresti-Ilfov

South-West

OlteniaWest

Figure 1 – Evolution of the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists in

establishments of tourist reception with functions of accommodation regions

Source: own after construction after

http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang =ro&ind=TUR105D

A first group is formed by Bucharest-Ilfov Region and Center, though at different levels

have evolved relatively similar in 2006 - 2013. Although its have suffered a sharp decline in

2009 (-17.5% in Bucharest-Ilfov and -23.7% in the region Center), after 2009 recorded

significant increases away from the values recorded in other regions. The share of these regions

in total overnight stays overnight stays of foreign tourists is significantly higher than in other

regions. In 2013 the share of overnight stays of foreign tourists in total was 37.77% in the

Bucharest-Ilfov and 19.57% in the Center; the total share of the other six regions of development

is only 42.66%.

A second group is composed of developing regions whose share of the overnight stays of

foreign tourists was included in 2013 between 7.5% and 10%. These regions are North-West

(8.62%), the South-East (9.68%), the South-Muntenia (7.52%) and West (8.22%). Among these,

South-Muntenia region has the particularity that, unlike the others, in 2012 and 2013 the number

of overnight stays foreign tourists decreased by 5044 and respectively by 25938 overnight stays

compared to previous years. In the third group are developing regions which the share of

overnight stays of foreign tourists in the total overnight stays at the level of Romania in 2013

was under 7.5%, and respectively North-East (5.72%) and South-West Oltenia (2.9%).

Although the relative values in these regions recorded annual growth rates and large drop,

due to the very low absolute values and their influence on the level of Romania is very small.

Moreover, the share of overnight stays of foreign tourists in South-West Oltenia region ranging

from 1.45% in 2010 and 2.90% registered in 2013.

Results

Characterization of developments of the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists in

tourist structures with functions of accommodation in Romania's development regions and

determining the evolutionary trends in the short term, while those economic and political

developments are not significant changes can be made using econometric models of the form:

http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang%20=ro&ind=TUR105D

167

tFY (1)

In the model (1), 9RY is the vector of results values, represented in our case by the

number of overnight stays of foreign citizens registered in Romania, as well as those of the 8

developed regions, F(t) is the vector of functions corresponding to those 9 results variables, and 9R is the vector of residual variables which modeling the influence of all factors on Y with

except factorial variable t.

Considering that in 2009 outbreak of the economic crisis caused a discontinuity in

evolutions of the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists, discontinuity which is unlikely to

occur in the next period and under the assumption of political and economic stability in the

immediate period were tested models which analyzed indicator describing trends in the period

2009 - 2013. In these circumstances, taking account of the small number of data for the function

F (t) can be used only for linear form:

taatf 10 (2)

Results of testing of the validity of models (1) specific by each region using the ANOVA

and F-test for the 95% confidence level 05.0 are shown in table 2. To statistical

significance testing of the model coefficients (a0 and a1) was used test t (student). IT support was

used SPSS (Laber, 2008) and Excel (Oprea C., Zaharia M., 2011)

From the analysis of other available models whose main elements are presented in Table

2, Bucharest-Ilfov development region has the highest contribution to the increase of the total

number of overnight stays of foreign tourists in Romania. Thus, if economic and political

conditions are maintained, then the region will bring an annual increase between 75040 and

85150 overnights of foreign tourists.

Also, a significant contribution to the increase in the number of overnight stays could

bring the Center development region. This, together with the Bucharest-Ilfov can help annual

increase of overnight stays of foreign tourists, at the country level, with between 132,060 and

154,860 overnight stays, exceeding by about 17% the contribution of all the other six regions in

total overnight stays of the foreign in Romania.

Table 2 – Results of test of model (1) for the evolution of overnight stays of foreign

tourists in the tourist accommodation functions in developing regions in Romania

Dependent

variable Coefficients Sig.t

95% confidence

interval R Square Sig. F

lower upper

TOTAL a0 2409.91 0.000 2235.89 2583.93

0.991 0.001 a1 215.12 0.001 162.65 267.59

NW a0 227.60 0.000 197.08 258.125

0.909 0.012 a1 15.81 0.012 6.61 25.02

CENTER a0 359.38 0.000 338.33 380.43

0.997 0.000 a1 63.36 0.000 57.02 69.71

NE a0 128.89 0.001 101.64 156.15

0.908 0.012 a1 14.08 0.012 5.86 22.29

SE - - - - - 0.481 0.194

S Muntenia - - - - - 0.011 0.869

Bucuresti Ilfov a0 909.54 0.000 892.78 926.31

0.999 0.000 a1 80.10 0.000 75.04 85.15

SW Oltenia a0 18.08 0.262 -23.69 59.87

0.872 0.02 a1 17.91 0.020 5.31 30.51

168

West - - - - - 0.659 0.095 Source: own processing using SPSS.

The contributions of North-East regions, and of North-West region, in the total number of

overnight stays are modest and range between 5860 and 22290 overnight stays in North-East

region, and between 6610 and 25020 overnight stays in the North-West region. In total, the share

of contribution of these two regions to annual increase of foreign tourists in Romania is about

14%.

In the case of the development regions South-East, South-Muntenia and West, for

analysis of the overnight number of foreign tourists and possibly making short-term predictions,

the model type (2) can not be used. Under these conditions were used monthly series in the

number of overnight stays in the three regions developed in the 2010-2014.

After removing the seasonal component, time series obtained are shown in Figure 2.

Comparing evolutions in the foreign tourists number of overnight stays of three development

regions during 2006-2013, shown in Figure 1, with evolutions recorded during 2014, presented

in Figure 2, there is maintaining increase trends in the number of overnight stays in the West and

South-East regions, and decrease in the South-Muntenia region.

To check the stationarity of seasonal adjusted series was used Dick-Fuller Unit Root

Augmented Test. For the series of the regions South-East and West, the level of significance

( 05.0 ), Null Hypothesis was accepted (Has a unit root). To obtain the stationary processes,

they have been distinguished, the resulting series being W_SA_D and SE_SA_D.

Figure 2 Final seasonal adjusted series of foreign tourists’ overnights for the development

regions South-East (SE_SA), South Muntenia (SM_SA) and West (W_SA). Source: own processing using EViews.

In the case of SM_SA series, the results obtained from the application of the test are

shown in Table 3. Given that 05.00166.0.Prob Null hypothesis is rejected and therefore

SE_SM series can further use without any changes.

After testing several models for the evolutions of each time series, for South-East region

(SE) was chosen the model ARIMA(1,1,1) for the West (W) was chosen the model ARIMA(2,

1.3) and for South-Muntenia region (SM) was chosen the model AR(1). The characteristics of

the models are shown in Table 4.

Table 3 – The test results for SM_SA series

169

Null Hypothesis: SM_SA has a unit root

t-Statistic Prob.

Augmented Dickey-Fuller test statistic -3.357335 0.0166

Test critical values: 1% level -3.546099

5% level -2.911730

10% level -2.593551

Source: own processing using EViews

The values of t-statistic and the corresponding probabilities ( 05.0.Prob ) lead to

rejection of the null hypothesis and acceptation of the alternative hypothesis and therefore all the

coefficients of the three models are statistically significant.

These conclusions are underlined by the results of residual tests. Hypothesis testing

regarding the normal distribution of residues was performed using the Jarque-Bera (JB) test. The

corresponding probability values ( 05.0.Prob ) means that the residues have normal

distributions.

Table 4 Characteristics of ARIMA(1,1,1), ARIMA (2,1,3), AR (1) models

and their test results.

Region Variable Coefficient t-Statistic Prob. DW JB (Prob.) LM (Prob.) ARCH

(Prob.)

SE

C 198.9267 3.55281 0.0008

1.800 0.286 0.377 0.477 AR(1) 0.455054 3.60931 0.0007

MA(1) -0.964143 -31.431 0.0000

W

C 76.74922 6.32099 0.0000

1.667 0.178 0.365 0.379 AR(1) -0.785568 -7.4835 0.0000

AR(2) -0.616109 -6.3504 0.0000

MA(3) -0.934819 -31.490 0.0000

SM C 22518.54 26.7798 0.0000

2.043 0.618 0.911 0.185 AR(1) 0.685412 7.31483 0.0000

Source: own processing using EViews

Similarly, the results obtained by applying Breusch-Godfrey Serial Correlation LM Test

(Lagrange Multiplier test), ARCH Test (autoregressive conditional Heteroskedasticity) and

Durbin-Watson statistic (DW), leading to acceptance homoskedasticity hypothesis and lack of

the residues autocorrelation.

Conclusions

In the tourism industry, and therefore in the national economy number of overnight stays

foreign tourists in the establishments of tourist reception in Romania is of particular importance,

because it determines a cash flow entering the country, increasing national income. The

contribution of the eight development regions in the creation of this cash flow in the analyzed

period was significantly different. The region with the largest contribution is Bucharest-Ilfov.

This area is favored by the fact that here is located the capital city the number of overnight stays

are significantly influenced by foreign business flow, and to a lesser extent, the flow of tourists.

An important contribution to the cash flow coming in Romania by the tourism industry

has the development region Center, in which there are the counties Alba, Brasov, Covasna,

Harghita, Mures and Sibiu. Of these, in 2013, Brasov County ranks second in the country (after

Bucharest) in terms of the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists, and the counties Mures

and Sibiu which was ranked on the fifth and sixth.

Although the economic crisis triggered in 2009 had a great impact on the number of

foreign overnight stays, from 2010, econometric models of the evolution of the regions

170

Bucharest-Ilfov and Center shows a clear trend and significant of increasing. Evolutions

relatively linear, but with annual increases of four or five times lower than in the Center, were

recorded in the regions of North-West, North-East and South-West Oltenia.

Contradictory developments over which overlapped, in some counties, seasonal

fluctuations of large amplitude (Constanta and Tulcea counties) did not allow finding of some

valid linear increasing models, and the small number of observations in the annual series of the

development regions of South-East, South-Muntenia and West, did not allow search of higher

order polynomial models.

To identify valid econometric models of evolution in the number of overnight stays of

foreign tourists, in development regions South-East, South-Muntenia and West were used

monthly records available for the period 2010 - 2014. For these was identified an autoregressive

model AR(1) for South-Muntenia region, and two autoregressive and moving average models of

ARIMA type for the other two regions. These together with other five linear models provide a

good description of the evolution of the number of overnight stays of foreign tourists in the

structures of tourist reception with functions of accommodation of the eight development regions

of Romania.

References:

1. Babucea A.G., Răbonţu C.I., (2013) Regional Analysis of Tourism in Romania in

Terms of Sustainable Development, Proceedings of the 11th International

Conference on Environment, Ecosystems and Development (EED '13), p. 296-302

2. Coroş M.M., Negruşa A.L., (2014) Analysis of Romania’s and Transylvania’s

tourist supply development and performance, Amfiteatru Economic, Vol. XVI •

Special No. 8 • November 2014, p. 1088-1109

3. Gogonea R. M., Zaharia M., (2008). Econometrie cu aplicaţii în comerţ turism

servicii. Ed.Universitara, Bucharest

4. Hong, S.W.Ch., (2008). Competitiveness in the Tourism Sector. A Comprehensive

Approach from Economic and Management Points. Heidelberg: Physica Verlag

5. http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR105D,

Innoptari in structuri de primire turistica pe tipuri de structuri, tipuri de turisti,

macroregiuni, regiuni de dezvoltare si judete, accesed on 5.03.2015

6. http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR105G,

Innoptari in structuri de primire turistica pe tipuri de structuri, tipuri de turisti,

macroregiuni, regiuni de devoltare si judete, pe luni, accesed on 5.03.2015

7. Labăr A. V., (2008). SPSS pentru ştiinţele educaţiei, Ed. POLIROM, Iaşi, România.

8. Oprea C., Zaharia M. (2011), Elemente de analiza datelor si modelare utilizand

Excel, Ed.Universitara, Bucuresti.

9. Pascariu G.C., Ţigănaşu R.,(2014), Tourism and sustainable regional development in

Romania and France: an approach from the perspective of new economic geography,

Amfiteatru Economic, Vol. XVI • Special No. 8 • November 2014, p. 1088-1109

10. Pociovălişteanu D., Niculescu G., (2010), Sustainable Development Through Eco-

Cultural Tourism European Research Studies, Volume XIII, Issue (2), 2010, p.149-

159

11. Scutariu A.L., Hapenciuc C.V.,( 2008) The tourism in view of regional development

in the North-East region of Romania, The Annals of The "Ştefan cel Mare"

University Suceava. Fascicle of The Faculty of Economics and Public

Administration, No.8, 2008, p. 36-43

12. Surugiu C., Frenţ C., Surugiu M., (2009)Tourism and its impact upon the Romanian

economy: an input-output approach, Analele ştiinţifice ale universităţii „Alexandru

Ioan Cuza” din Iaşi Tomul LVI, 2009, p. 355- 376.

http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR105D

http://statistici.insse.ro/shop/index.jsp?page=tempo3&lang=ro&ind=TUR105G

171

CONTENTS

Adamchevskaya V.G, Ivolga A.G.

PROBLEMS OF DEVELOPMENT OF A TOURIST-RECREATIONAL COMPLEX

IN NORTH CAUCASUS REGION ................................................................................................ 4

Bakhmat E.G.

STRUCTURE OF CONCEPTOSPHERES OF J.W. GOETHE’S NOVEL

«THE SORROWS OF YOUNG WERTHER» IN CORRELATION WITH

THE CONTEXT OF SOCIAL CONSCIOUSNESS ....................................................................... 8

Bjeljac Ž., Terzić A., Petrović M.D.

CULTURAL ROUTES – THE DEVELOPMENT OF NEW TOURIST

DESTINATIONS IN SERBIA ...................................................................................................... 12

Bujdosó Z., Pénzes J.

TOURISM COMPETITIVENESS AND TOURISM DEVELOPMENT

IN THE BORDER REGIONS OF HUNGARY ........................................................................... 17

Chaplitskaya A.A.

SPECIALIST’S THESAURUS AS A BASIS OF COMMUNICATIVE COMPETENCE ......... 26

Chudnova O.A., Zorina E.B., Guaquinta R.

MAIN THEORETICAL ASPECTS IN SELF-TRAINING

TO FOREIGN LANGUAGES AT HIGHER SCHOOL ............................................................... 30

Cvijanović D., Vuković P., Čavlin M.

ECOLOGY AS A BASIS FOR SUSTAINABLE

RURAL TOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN SERBIA .................................................................... 34

Daubarienė J.

ECOTOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN LITHUANIA:

STRENGTHS AND WEAKNESSES ........................................................................................... 40

Dub G.V., Krusian I.E.

DEMOTIVATION CAUSES AT THE FOREIGN LANGUAGE CLASSES

IN A HIGHER EDUCATION ESTABLISHMENT ..................................................................... 44

Elfimova Y.M., Radishauskas T.A.

FORMING AND DEVELOPMENT OF TOURIST

AND RECREATIONAL COMPLEXES IN THE REGION ........................................................ 47

Golovanova N.I.

LINGUISTIC APPLICATIONS OF THE FRAMES THEORY .................................................. 50

Grudeva E.A., Chvalun R.V., Chepurnaya A.I.

FOREIGN LANGUAGE KNOWLEDGE AS A KEY TO PROFESSIONAL SUCCESS .......... 53

172

Ielenicz M., Nedelcu A.

ROMANIA. LANDSCAPE AND TOURIST ATTRACTIVENESS –

FAVOURABILITY AND RESTRICTIVENESS ......................................................................... 56

Ivolga A.G., Zawadka J.

AGRITOURISM AS A RAISING DRIVER

OF MULTIFUNCTIONAL DEVELOPMENT OF RURAL AREAS IN RUSSIA ..................... 67

Kalugina E.N.

NONSTANDARD LANGUAGE THROUGH THE GENDER VIEW ....................................... 76

Kirina L.V.

SOCIAL NATURE AND LANGUAGE FUNCTIONS ............................................................... 79

Kuzman B., Jeločnik M., Subić J.

POSSIBILITIES FOR RECREATIONAL FISHING TOURISM DEVELOPMENT

IN PROTECTED ZONES OF NPFG ............................................................................................ 83

Matviyenko D.A., Chaplitskaya A.A.

THE APPROACHES TO ESP COURSE DESIGN FOR TOURISM .......................................... 89

Mikhaylova A.V.

ACTUAL PROBLEMS OF WORD-FORMATION .................................................................... 93

Molchanenko S.A.

STRATEGIC FACTORS OF THE SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT

OF THE REGIONAL TOURIST CLUSTER ............................................................................... 97

Nagy A., Káposzta J., Nagy H.

THE ROLE OF SZAMOS MARZIPAN IN THE HUNGARIAN TOURISM

AND GASTRONOMY ............................................................................................................... 100

Panait M., Andrei J., Voica C.

AGRICULTURAL INVESTMENTS – BETWEEN PROFITABILITY

AND SUSTAINABILITY ........................................................................................................... 106

Petrović M.D., Bjeljac Ž., Demirović D.

TOURISM IMPACT ATTITUDE SCALE (TIAS)

AS A TOOL OF CONTEMPORARY ANALYSIS IN AGRITOURISM ................................. 112

Prilipko M.A.

SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT OF THE TOURISM BUSINESS IN RUSSIA ................. 121

Reus French A.B.

HOTEL INVESTMENTS IN SPAIN ......................................................................................... 125

Selevanova E.V.

ROLE OF CONCESSION IN THE REALIZATION OF PROJECTS IN THE SPHERE OF

TOURISM ................................................................................................................................... 128

Serebryakova-Schibelbeyn E.M.

LANGUAGE CHARACTERISTICS OF SPACE ORIENTATION IN THE DRAMA ............ 131

173

Tortella B.D., Bennasar D.T.

TOURISM AND WATER CONSUMPTION:

THE CASE OF THE ISLAND OF MALLORCA ...................................................................... 135

Ungureanu A.

THE IMPORTANCE OF PRAHOVA’S TOURISM

IN SOUTH-MUNTENIA DEVELOPMENT REGION ............................................................. 138

Varivoda V.S., Dumenko V.M.

POTENTIAL AND PROSPECTS OF DEVELOPMENT

OF SANATORIUM-RESORT INDUSTRY OF THE STAVROPOL REGION ....................... 145

Virág A.

RURAL DEVELOPMENT THROUGH THE TOURISM

IN TOKAJ WINE REGION IN HUNGARY ............................................................................. 149

Volkogonova A.V.

LANGUAGE GAME AS A LINGUISTIC PHENOMENON .................................................... 155

Willem J., Goedknegt B., Heijman W.

REGIONAL ECONOMIC IMPACT OF AN EVENT:

THE CASE OF THE ROTTERDAM MARATHON ................................................................. 158

Zaharia M., Bălăcescu A.

EVOLUTIONS OF FOREIGN TOURISTS’ OVERNIGHT STAYS

IN ROMANIA. AN ECONOMETRIC APPROACH ................................................................. 163

174

СОДЕРЖАНИЕ

Адамчевская В. Г., Иволга А.Г.

ПРОБЛЕМЫ РАЗВИТИЯ ТУРИСТСКО-РЕКРЕАЦИОННОГО КОМПЛЕКСА

В СЕВЕРО-КАВКАЗСКОМ РЕГИОНЕ ...................................................................................... 4

Бахмат Е.Г.

СТРУКТУРА КОНЦЕПТОСФЕР РОМАНА И.В. ГЁТЕ «СТРАДАНИЯ ЮНОГО

ВЕРТЕРА» В КОРРЕЛЯЦИИ С КОНТЕКСТОМ ОБЩЕСТВЕННОГО СОЗНАНИЯ ........... 8

Бьеляц З., Терзич А., Петрович М.Д.

КУЛЬТУРНЫЕ МАРШРУТЫ – РАЗВИТИЕ НОВЫХ ТУРИСТИЧЕСКИХ

НАПРАВЛЕНИЙ В СЕРБИИ ..................................................................................................... 12

Буйдосо З., Пензес Й.

КОНКУРЕНТОСПОСОБНОСТЬ ТУРИЗМА

И ЕГО РАЗВИТИЕ В ПРИГРАНИЧНЫХ РАЙОНАХ ВЕНГРИИ......................................... 17

Чаплицкая А.А.

ТЕЗАУРУС СПЕЦИАЛИСТА КАК ОСНОВА

КОММУНИКАТИВНОЙ КОМПЕТЕНЦИИ ............................................................................ 26

Чуднова О.А., Зорина Е.Б., Джуакуинта Р.

ОСНОВНЫЕ ТЕОРЕТИЧЕСКИЕ АСПЕКТЫ

САМОСТОЯТЕЛЬНОГО ИЗУЧЕНИЯ ИНОСТРАННЫХ ЯЗЫКОВ В ВУЗЕ ..................... 30

Цвийянович Д., Вукович П., Чавлин М.

ЭКОЛОГИЯ КАК ОСНОВА УСТОЙЧИВОГО РАЗВИТИЯ

СЕЛЬСКОГО ТУРИЗМА В СЕРБИИ ........................................................................................ 34

Даубариене Й.

РАЗВИТИЕ ЭКОТУРИЗМА В ЛИТВЕ: СИЛЬНЫЕ И СЛАБЫЕ СТОРОНЫ ..................... 40

Дуб Г.В., Крусян И.Э.

ФАКТОРЫ, ОПРЕДЕЛЯЮЩИЕ ДЕМОТИВАЦИИЮ СТУДЕНТОВ

НА УРОКАХ ИНОСТРАННОГО ЯЗЫКА................................................................................ 44

Елфимова Ю.М., Радишаускас Т.А.

ФОРМИРОВАНИЕ И РАЗВИТИЕ ТУРИСТСКИХ КОМПЛЕКСОВ В РЕГИОНЕ ............. 47

Голованова Н. И.

ЛИНГВИСТИЧЕСКИЕ ПРИЛОЖЕНИЯ ТЕОРИИ ФРЕЙМОВ ............................................ 50

Грудева Е.А., Чвалун Р.В., Чепурная А.И.

ЗНАНИЕ ИНОСТРАННОГО ЯЗЫКА

КАК ЗАЛОГ ПРОФЕССИОНАЛЬНОГО УСПЕХА ................................................................ 53

Иеленич М., Неделку А.

РУМЫНИЯ. ЛАНДШАФТНЫЕ И ТУРИСТСКИЕ

ДОСТОПРИМЕЧАТЕЛЬНОСТИ – ПРЕИМУЩЕСТВА И ОГРАНИЧЕНИЯ ...................... 56

175

Иволга А.Г., Завадка Я.

АГРОТУРИЗМ КАК СТИМУЛ МУЛЬТИФУНКЦИОНАЛЬНОГО РАЗВИТИЯ

СЕЛЬСКИХ ТЕРРИТОРИЙ В РОССИИ .................................................................................. 67

Калугина Е.Н.

НЕСТАНДАРТНЫЙ ЯЗЫК С ГЕНДЕРНОЙ ТОЧКИ ЗРЕНИЯ ............................................. 76

Кирина Л.В.

СОЦИАЛЬНАЯ СУЩНОСТЬ И ФУНКЦИИ ЯЗЫКА ............................................................ 79

Кузман Б., Йелочник М., Субич Й.

ВОЗМОЖНОСТИ РАЗВИТИЯ РЕКРЕАЦИОННОГО РЫБОЛОВНОГО ТУРИЗМА

В ОХРАННЫХ ЗОНАХ НАЦИОНАЛЬНОГО ПАРКА ФРУШКА ГОРА ............................ 83

Матвиенко Д.А., Чаплицкая А.А.

ПОДХОДЫ К РАЗРАБОТКЕ КУРСА «АНГЛИЙСКИЙ

ДЛЯ СПЕЦИАЛЬНЫХ ЦЕЛЕЙ» ДЛЯ ТУРИЗМА .................................................................. 89

Михайлова А.В.

АКТУАЛЬНЫЕ ПРОБЛЕМЫ СЛОВООБРАЗОВАНИЯ ........................................................ 93

Молчаненко С.А.

ПРИОРИТЕТНЫЕ ФАКТОРЫ УСТОЙЧИВОГО РАЗВИТИЯ

РЕГИОНАЛЬНОГО ТУРИСТСКОГО КЛАСТЕРА ................................................................. 97

Наги А., Капошта Й., Наги Г.

РОЛЬ МАРЦИПАНОВ САМОШ

В ВЕНГЕРСКОМ ТУРИЗМЕ И ГАСТРОНОМИИ ................................................................ 100

Панаит М., Андрей Ж., Воика К.

ИНВЕСТИЦИИ В СЕЛЬСКОМ ХОЗЯЙСТВЕ –

МЕЖДУ ПРИБЫЛЬНОСТЬЮ И УСТОЙЧИВОСТЬЮ ........................................................ 106

Петрович М.Д., Бьеляц З., Демирович Д.

ШКАЛА ВОЗДЕЙСТВИЙ ТУРИЗМА (TIAS)

КАК СОВРЕМЕННЫЙ ИНСТРУМЕНТ АНАЛИЗА В АГРОТУРИЗМЕ ........................... 112

Прилипко М. А.

УСТОЙЧИВОЕ РАЗВИТИЕ ТУРИСТСКОГО БИЗНЕСА В РОССИИ ............................... 121

Реус Френч А.Б.

ИНВЕСТИЦИИ В ОТЕЛИ В ИСПАНИИ ............................................................................... 125

Селеванова Е.В.

РОЛЬ КОНЦЕССИЙ В РЕАЛИЗАЦИИ ПРОЕКТОВ В СФЕРЕ ТУРИЗМА ...................... 128

Серебрякова-Шибельбейн Е.М.

ЯЗЫКОВЫЕ ПАРАМЕТРЫ ПРОСТРАНСТВЕННОЙ ОРИЕНТАЦИИ В ДРАМЕ .......... 131

Тортелла Б.Д., Беннасар Д.Т.

ТУРИЗМ И ПОТРЕБЛЕНИЕ ВОДЫ: ПРИМЕР ОСТРОВА МАЛЬОРКА .......................... 135

176

Унгуреану А.

ЗНАЧЕНИЕ ТУРИЗМА В РАЙОНЕ ПРАХОВА

ДЛЯ РАЗВИТИЯ РЕГИОНА ЮЖНОЙ МУНТЕНИИ ........................................................... 138

Варивода В.С., Думенко В.М.

ПОТЕНЦИАЛ И ПЕРСПЕКТИВЫ РАЗВИТИЯ

САНАТОРНО-КУРОРТНОЙ ОТРАСЛИ СТАВРОПОЛЬСКОГО КРАЯ ........................... 145

Вираг А.

СЕЛЬСКОЕ РАЗВИТИЕ ПОСРЕДСТВОМ ТУРИЗМА

В ВИНОДЕЛЬЧЕСКОМ РЕГИОНЕ ТОКАЙ В ВЕНГРИИ .................................................. 149

Волкогонова А.В.

ЯЗЫКОВАЯ ИГРА КАК ЛИНГВИСТИЧЕСКИЙ ФЕНОМЕН ............................................ 155

Виллем Й., Гоеднегт Б., Хейман В.

РЕГИОНАЛЬНОЕ ЭКОНОМИЧЕСКОЕ ВЛИЯНИЕ СОБЫТИЯ:

ПРИМЕР РОТТЕРДАМСКОГО МАРАФОНА ...................................................................... 158

Захария М., Баласеску А.

ИЗМЕНЕНИЕ ЧИСЛА ТУРИСТСКИХ НОЧЕВОК В РУМЫНИИ.

ЭКОНОМЕТРИЧЕСКИЙ ПОДХОД ....................................................................................... 163

Documents

Romania. Landscape and Tourist Attractiveness - Favourability and Restrictivenes